This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

http://books.google.com

A; :-. -_,_

'

\
I

'

'

.
\-

<36612026040018

<36612026040018

Bayer.Staatsbibliothek A

'_

NAzARzNuz
OR,

Gentile, and Malaomemn

CHRISTIANITY.
CONTAINING

The hiory ofthc anticntGospzznorBnnNAnAs,

and thc modern' GOSPEL or THE MAHoME-i
TANS, attributed to the ame APOSTLE: this la:
GOSPEL being now r made- known among
C-HRISTIANS.
o

ALSO,"
The
OmmNAn
CHRISTIANIT
occaional]
explaidPLAN
in the OF
hioryi
of the N A z A Y
RE Nts, w crby divere CONTRO v E RS 1 ES about
' may
this be
divine
(butterminated.
highly; perverted) I N s T 1 1- u T' 1 o Nct
happily
WITH
The relation of an IRLSH MANUsciifIP-xr of the

FOUR GosPELsz as likewie aSummary of the

anuent Irusn CHRIsTLANLTY, and the reality
* of the K E L D E E s (an order of Lay-religious) again

the two la Bihops of Worceer.

By Mr. TOLAND.
Intacta is" Now ? gret-vex Onze, Zevis Gratia.

Plin. lib. 5. Epi. s;

dh ego Coelzcolis gratum rear ire per amnex

_Hoc opm, U Sarra: populz: natecere Leges.

_

Lucan. lib. 10. ver. 197.'

L O N D O N, Printed: And' Sold by J. Bn OWN without

Temple-Ear, J. ROBE R T s in Warwick-Lane, and J.
BROTHERTON at the Black Bull inCornhill. 1718.
[him Two shining: Sdrchkt]

Wa- U/
L'mTHEC.
i

F. m A
MONKCE NS IS
ww-r-

--_

There is an -

APPENDIX,
CONTAINING'
I. Two P R o B L E M s, hiorical, political, and theo

logical, concerning the J E w 1 su N A T l o N and

R E L 1 G 1 o N.

II. A further account of the MAHOMETAN Go

SPEL OF BAR-NABAS, by Monieur DE LA
MONNOYE of the French Academy.
III.QUR1Es to be ent to CHRI STIANS trach<
ling or reidemg m' M A l-l o M z r A N Countrles.

> iN
e.. "i,
.

l
'*

'

'

e continue in town this wholeb/'in

' ter, and that I know none of

my friends to be a nieer judge of

exact Printing, 1 mu beg the
favor of you, to convey (du
FT ring my neceary, abence, for
ct ome time, in the country) the

inclos'd DIS SE R TzI TION

to the Pres, and to ee it every way correEt/y nifd:
tho I hope to be with you again, before you have half.
done. But tis good to provide again all chances.
[deign to puhlih it next pring, for the ame reaon
that all books are or ought to be publihd: namely, .c

that I may inform others of what I know, which in

miinforma,
many things IIapprehend
may be etto right
be mybyduty;
thoe, orwho
that,
how
themelves rather lovers of Truth than of Contention.
\ . A z
i.

f]

ii

-PREFACE;_

They are, for the mo part, eaily ditingucfd : tho,

thro hme men's management, even Truth does often.
wear the hadges of Fat/hood. I have in the r chap
ter o farr declafd the Contents of the r Letter,
' as to render any other Preface (I once, thought) en
tirely unneceary, at lea a very long one. But the
Ahetter nevertheles to prepare you for the reading of
it, as alo of the econd Letter, epecially ince they are
both weld beyond their original halk; 'and that
you may not pobly ly under any mitake by that too

hort Introduction, [hall reduce the cm of what

you are to expect to the following heads: not think
ing it needful to indicate every particular, no nor'
every general ubject, in a work of o moderate a
ize.

I. IN the r place you'll ind the uccint? hiory of a N E w Go s P 12 L, which I dicovefd at

zmerdam, in the year 1709. It is a Mahometan
Gopel , never before puhlicly made known among
Chritians, tho they have. muchtalkt about the Ma
hometank acknowledging the Gopcl. I rait ent
an account of this dicovery to his mo rene IIigh
ne/Jr, the ever viitorioas R Rvl N c E E U G e N 12. 0 F

S A V o Y, to whom I had the honor of writing bm

times, by the way of his Adjutant General the Barom
de H o 1-1 E N D 0 R F, who comes behind very few in
the knowledge of all curious and ueful books: and
tis really trprizeing how much the Prince himelf has read, how minuteh, how critically, in how ma
> ny languages; conidering his perpetual eries of actzi
on as well in the Court as in the Camp. His- now
maer of this hook, as may be een in the Appen-

dix. But our Turkih Gopel being fathefd up

on B
A oR M
N A1: nT Aacknowledge?
s, and all Chri/tians
agreeing
that
NI
AH
the Goiipel;
I have
hown by unexceptionable anthorities, that- Eccleiai
cal writer: did antiently attribute awGopel to BAR

NABAS,

PREFACE.
N AB A s, whether there he any remains of it in this
new-found Gopel, or not: and therfane upon this
occaion [have given a clearer account, than is com
monly to he met, of "the Mahometan zntintents with

culation to JE s U s and the Gopel z inhmuch that

it is not (I believe) without ucient ground, that I
have repreented them as a ort of Chriians, and
not the wor trt neither, tho farr from being the

an.
II. B U T happening to pend that vmmer in the
delicious gardens of Honlaerdyke (a palace formerly
helonging to King W 1 L LI A M of immortal memo
ry) from which I cou'-d eaily make an excur/ion to
Leyden, upon any occaion of con/lilting the uhlic
Lihrary, I was naturally 'led hy the Gopel of AR

NABAS to reume hine 'ormer coniderations I had

ahout the N AZARE ' 'S ; as being the Primitive
ChrMians mo properly t call'd, and the onely Chri
ians for ome time. Their Hiory I have here ht
in a truer light than other writers, who are gene
rally full of confnon and mirepre-antation concern
ing them; making them the r,
not the wor,
of all Heretics: nor did they want their miakes,
to he ure, any more than the Apoles themelves,
who were often "reprehended by their Maer and by

another. One of their till/takes, in common with

the Apolcs for ome time, was a gros and world'
Iy notion of the peron and piritual kingdom of
C H n 1 s 'r 5 which, with ome opinions"fat/ly imputed
to
and khje"
others as
held by(thee
them, reare
not
thethem,
immediate
of faly
their Hiory
airing
too nice a clicuon for this place) but tis t e very

groundwork' of the Chriian Economy, of which I

hall
preentlyto give
you the &tail.
I was long
he;
fore' directed
my materials
by the celehrated
F are;
na k t c _S p A N n i; m 1 Us, when Iudynzl Eccle
aicai Iizory under him at Leyden, tho I are

. A.

A z

dey

iv

APREFACE.
widely from my maer in this point. But the Bible
and the Fathers, the Ikhrew and the Greec Origi
nals, heing what he ever exhorted his diciples to
conc/t as their fountains, without giving up their
judgements to any thing hort of truth; I have fol
low'd his excellent advice to the he of my power,
and tis for the ahle and eguitahle readers to detide,

how I have proted hy it. They who have read the

ame hiory and languages in the ame Cla with
me, have not (that I can ee) receiv'd any ich
change of organs or underanding from any of the
Profeons they have ince epoufd, as to capacitate
them for comprehending thee things hetter than one
without any Profeon: and therfore the more likely
to he freer from prejudices, as he has more leicre
maturely to conider z neither heing ty'd down hy dr

ticles upon Oath, too frequently productive of per

jnry, nor crampt hy any other partial or politic rew
raint. But ich reections not heing always o july
made as they ought to he, men of candor will accu
rately judge of the things themelves, without regard
ing whether he he a Clergyman or a Layman that den =
livers them.

III. FR O Mthe hiory of the NAZAR E NS,

and more particularly from the evident words of
Scripture, I inferr- in this dicoure a dincti
en of two orts of Chrtians, viz. thoe from
among the Jews, and thoe from among the Gentilcs :
not onely that in faEt there was ich a diznction
(which no hody denies) hut likewie that of right it
ottght to have heen o (which every hody denies) and

that it was o deigd in THE ORIGINAL

PLAN O F CHRISTIANITZY. I mean
that the Jews, tho ahciating with the converted
Gentiles, and acknowledging them for hrethren, were
ill to oherve their own Law thro-out all generatie

pens 5 and that the Gentiles, who hecame o farr Jews

'

43'

PREFACE.

as totoacknowledge
GOD, but
were
howeof
ver
oberve theONE
Jewih Law:
thatnotboth
them were to be for ever after united into one body
or fellowhip, and in that part of Chritianity par
ticularly, which, better than all the preparative pur
gations of the Philoophers, requires the anctifica
tion .of the pirit, or therenovation of the inward
man; and wherin alone the Jew and the Gentile, Ronjn_._x.xz.
the Civiliz'd and the Barbarian, the Freeman and G- W
CoLiii. u.
the Bondlave, are all one in C H R I'S T, however
otherwie diering in their circumances. In com
'paribn of the New Creature, Circumciion and Un
circumci ton are as nothing: which yet no more takes
away t e ditinction of
and Gentile Chrii
ans, than the diinction of exes; ince it is like-noie)

aid in the ame ene, and in the ame place, that

in C H R I s T there is neither Male nor Female. cz1_z1j_,3_

This fellowhzp in Piety and Virtue is the Myeryc

that PAUL rightly ays was hid from all other ROHLWL

ages, till the manifeation of it by JE s Us; and this y- Epheii e

Union without Uniformity, between Jew and Gen- }:i9* '6*&
tile, is the admirable Economy of the Gopel. Now,
' 3;

this Gopel conis not in words but in virtue; tis z7_

X inward and piritual, abracted from all formal and
outward performances .* for the mo exact obervati
on of externals, may be without one grain of religion.
All this is mechanically done by the help of a little
book-craft, wheras true religion is inward life and
pirit. So that omthing ele beides the Legal Ordi
nances, mo of 'em political, was necetry to render
a Jew religious: even that FAI T 1-1, which is an

internal participation of the divine nature, irradi

ating the oul z and externally appearing in benefi
eence,
juice,
anctity,
and isthoh
other
by
Gwhich we
reemble
God, who
himelf
allvirtues
Goodne/i,
But the Jews generally miook the means for the
end: as others, who better underood the end, wozd

not onely abcrtliy take away the means; but even

A 4\

thee

~-_*>:: L";==-.--_

vi

PfREFACE.
, thoe other civil and national rites which were to con
tinue always in the Jezvi/h Republic (as I particu

larly prove) thus confounding political with religious

performances. From this doctrine it follows (its true)
that J E s U s did not take away or cancel the ',
JEWLSH LAW in any ene w atoever, Sacri
ces only excepted; but' neither does this aect any
of the Gentile Chriians now in the world, who have
nothing at all to do with that Law. It follows in
deed that the J E w s, whether becoming C H n 1
s T 1 A N s or not, are for ever bound to the LAW
0 F Mo s E s, as now limitted: and he that thinks
they were abol-zfd from the obhrvation of it by
J E s U s, or that tis a fault in them ill to adhere to
it, does err not knowing the Scriptures 5 as did mo
of the converts from the Genti/es, who gave their
bare names to C H R I s T, but reicrv'd their Idola
trous hearts for their native hcperitions. Thee did
almo wholly ubvert the TR U E C HRIS TI/I
NI TT, which in the following Treatie I vindi
catez drawing it out from under the rubbi/h of their
endles diviious, and clearing it from the almo im
penetrable mis of their ophziyiry. So inveterate was
their hatred of the Jews (tho indebted to them for

the Gopel) that their oberving of any thing, how

ever reaonable or neceary, was a ucient motive
for thee Gentile converts to reject it. They wou'd
neither they
fa nor
at theavoid
ameit.timeThey
withhad
.them,
where
couldpray
pobly
no V
other reaon for changing the time of Eaer, to the
dividing and diracting of all Chriian Churches z
but that they might have nothing in common with
the Jews, as being o exprey commanded by Co N
s T-A N T 1 N E the great, which we are told by EU
sznrvs in the 17th chapter of the 4th book of
that Emperoi-'s Life. And all Chriians are enjoin'd
by the Ilth
Canon
of the Gth or
General
Council
(in
Trullo)
to have
no fiamiliarity
commerce
with the
Jews, not to call for their aancc when ick, nei
'
ther

ctPREFACE.
vii
'her to receive any phyic from them, nor- to wah
in the ame bath with them. I do here teach a very
dierent doctrine, more cononant (I am perhaded)
to the mind of CHRIST and his Apoles, as tis
- more agreable to the Law of nature and the dictate;
of Humanity. As for what I think of Chriianity
in general, contrary to the malicious iiggeions of
wicked men (whoe Godlines is Gain) I referr you to
the perpetual tenor of this preent book. Tet they are
in the right of it,
they mean that I dishelieve their
ort of Chriianity 3 which no good man can approve
in practice, no more than any wie man can underand
in theory. Tis Paganim or Policy, but not Chriti
anity or Humanity. This will be evident from the
account [give of CHRISTIANXTY in general in
the r Letter, and after a more particular manner
in the econd Letter.
IV. VA! R I O US dzculties, and ich as have
hitherto exercis'd many Pens to no purpoe, or to the
bad purpoe of medle/ly divideing mankind, are rea
dily olv'd by this healing and uniteing SCHEME ;
not that I have arbitrarily contriv'd it, tho for t
good an end, as everal Syems have upon other oc
caions been merely coin'd for accommodation : but I
maintain it, becaue I judge it to be mo right and
true, the genuin primary Chri/lianity; and therfore
produccing the promifd eects of the Gopcl, GLo- Luc_ii_ ,4_

RY TO Gon ON HIGH, PEACE ON EARTH,

GOOD-WILL TOWARDS MEN. Among thoe
eemingly intluhle diculties clear*d by it, is that of

eating blood, and things rangPd, and things dead

of themelves; which I have brought (I fancy) to
be no longer a ubject of doubt or cruple to any one.
I have moreover prov'd, that the diinction of
jewih and Gentile Chriians, and this diinction
"onely, reconciles P a T E 11 and P A U L about Circum
ciion and the other Legal Ceremonies, as it does
P A U L and J A M 1: s about Juication by Faith

'

or

PREFACE.
or by Weeks; it makes the Gopels to agree with
the Acts and the Epiles, and the Epiles with the
Acts and one another: but, what is more than all,
it hows a perfect accord between the Old Tcament
and the New; and proves that God did not give
two Laws, wherof the one was to cancel the other,
'which is no mall ambling block to the oppoirs of
Chriianity, as the reolving of this diculty is noign,
I hope, of my want of Religion. Many are the alu
tary fruits _I forehe from the obtaining of this
S CHE ZIE in the world, and but one zd con
equence; I mean the turning to wae paper an in
nite numbervof volums, particularly on Juication
in the modern znh, on the hveral meanings of the
Law (a thing, by the way, inconient with all Law)
on the calling of the Jews to quit the Religion they re
ceiv'd from M o s E s, and the utter exploding of
thee forc'd or unintelligible zlllegories, which have
no manner of foundationin the Scriptures; but are
the precarious inventions of fanciful or wore men,
fit only to puzzle the curious, to amuze the indierent,
and to diract the ignorant. - One main objection

againt Garteanim in its infancy, was, that a great

many bookellers wou'd be undone, and cart-leads of
books become ueles in Libraries, hou'd this pernici
ous hct prevail, But they need not be alarnrd.
V. I SHALL mention here no other diculty

remov'd by the SCHEME I ehouh, but onely

two more, which I have barely toucht as [go along?
for the maer-key being once found, tis eay opening
all the doors. The r of thee regards the con

trovery about the Seventh day, or Saturday-Sub

bath; and the econd, that of anointing ick per.
ons: points which ance of late have labor'd to in
troduce, and which ] have no le/S clearly than
briey terminated. I might have inanc'd everal
others, cou'd the circumances of my writeing this

DISSERz

PREFACE.

IX

DIS SE R TATIO N have admitted it : nor am

I willing to inlarge it at preent h very much beyond

its primitive ize, 'tho everal things I have occaio

nally added, amounting at lea to a third part of the
whole. Whatever may he the reception of this piece
t at the beginning, I doubt not but after a while the

mo judiciou) and moderate will approve of thoe

Explications, which appear to be the mo ingular
in it: for this is not the r time I have known
them, who were the forwarde to write again me,
afterwards to fall in themelves with the ame/En
timents 3, which has not pa unoberv'd by the public,
epecially with regard to certain late compounders for
M Y s T E RY. Yet I might hazard to prophey, that
zme of theeamegentlemen may now be among thefore- a
mo to conte my explications z merely becaue they are
mine, or rather becaue they are not originally theirs :
as others will oppoe them, becaue contrary to hme of
the receiv'd opinions, or not precily heteing with
their intere. I onely deire that in doing this they
wou'd deal caution/ly, and not commit iich miakes,
as Dr. B LA c K H A LL did formerly, expos'd in A
myntor. I made no objections then, nor do I make
any now, to invalidate or deroy, but in order to il

lurate and conrm the Canon of the New Tea

ment; wherof I have written the Hiory in two
parts, to be puhli/Fd in convenient time. zlnd as
for my being o particular in relating, what the Na
zarens or Ebionites objected again PAU L, beides
that my ubject manifely reguid it z tis likewi: as

manife that it was to hew their miakes, which I

have done, and that they had unjuly charg'd him
with abolihing the Law. Let others make his Apo
Iogy better if they can.

-VI. THIS much I had to ay to you, Sir, in

relation to the r Letter of the book you are to
he printed. But, as to the econd Letter, bepleafd
'

i'

.._-..~
_,_. . _

x .

P R E F A C E.
to underand, that in the beginning of the lime year
1709, I dicoved at the Hague 'a manucript of

the four Gopels (then lately hrought from France)

all written in
characters, which were miaken
for dnglohxon, hut yet the whole text in the Latin
tongue. Some little thing in Irih it elf is here and
there mixt among the N O TE S, which are very
numerous, and other paizges in the Irih language
'occurr al/b elewhere. Of what age or importance
this hook may he, and what Father SIMON has
aid ahout it, with my eenure of him; you'll find
o particularly dicu/skt' in their due place, that I
need ay no more of the/i things here. However, he
ides doing jutice on this occaion to. the Learning and
jlorihing Schools of the ANTXENT InlsH, while the
re of Europe contintdd ditracted hy warrs and overhadowzl with ignorance; I have et in its true
light, heyond what mo others had an opportunity of
doing, the Chriianity originally profe in that' na4
tion (wherof I have given a diinct S U MMzi
I? T in 17 paragraphs) and which appears to he ex
tremely dierent from the religion of the preent
Irih. I mean the poerity of the ahori inal Proprie
ters, to whom, as my countrymen and ellow-tthjects,
I do mo earnely recommend the impartial conide
ration of this matter. If they are fond of antigui
ty, this Religion is much ancienter than the Popery _
which mo of 'ent now profes : it haveing heen the
peculiar honor of Ireland, as they'll nd in peruing
this Letter, te have aerted their Independency
more renuoajly again the u/urpations of Rome,
and to have preer-r/'d their Faith anpolluted again
the corruptions of it longer, than any other nation.
But truth heing what people ought to value more than
either country or kindred, as I have not heen want
ing to commend whatever I thought dehrving; h I
have never palliated what I judge hlame-worthy in
Ireland, no more than in any other country: nor
'*
*
have

"
----~"*'"

_._.

'u
\

PREFACE.

Xl

have I any where exceded the reverend Dir. P R F'

n E A U x's expreons, who (in the z41 page of the
r part of the zd volume of his excellent perfor
mance, The Old and New Teament con
nected) izys, that, in the ages I mention, Ireiand "
was the prime eat of Learning, in all Chrienw

dom. What he has aid I have prov'd,' and lthis*

from authors unexceptionable, many of 'ent content
poraries, and none of 'ent Irih. I hall dihatch
with the AP P E ND IX, which conis of three

mall pieces. The two P R O B L E MS (wherof

the r piece conis) are preparatory to a Treatie
concerning the Rzpvnmc or Mos as, a
bout which few 'men have hitherto written common
ene: not excepting 6 I G-o N 1 U s, or CU N a U s,
ar- even H A R R 1 N G TO N the author of Oceanaz
who, tho the be of 'em, is yet very defective, and in
many things erroneous. Next follows an account of the
TURKISH GOSPEL by Monieur DE LA
Mo-NNOYE (to whom the Baron D e Ho H 12 N
"Do a F how'd it, after the owner had parted with
zit to PRINCE EU GENE) and which [have ad
ded, as a further illuration of the book z and withall
as a conrmation of my own decription of it, which
I am pernaded the Baron did not how to that in e
nions jcademician. Laly, come certain QU R I E S I drew up for my private atisfaction, and

that of ome others; haveing already ent divere

eopies of them to Aia and Africa, as well as to
Greece.

VII. IN the marginal NO TE S I have com

enonly expret my hlf in Latin, the obvioue lan

guage on uch occaions: beides that it is intelligible

to all who are converz/ant with uch paa es, and a
bout which others mu rely on the skill of thoe they
can tru. But my text is plain and pcihicuous e
nough, even to thevmeatze capacity; haveing, after

the

Xll

PREFACE.
the great example of the antients, interwoven thob
paages into my own di coure in a continu'd thread:
and not onely being of opinion that the imple Stile
gnat incompatible with the polite) is in teaching the
e z but that every man, who clearly conceives any
ubject, may as clearly expre it. hitty conceits
and
harmonious
orihesisare
another-gues
ort of
writing:
butiobcurity
tofor
be avoided
in allorts,
and nothing to he aected but not to he miunderoodz
if too great a care of being intelligible, can be reckon'd
aectation. In the Greec N O TE S at thefoot of the
page, [jhou'd have avoided ligatures and contracti

ons, which are no more ueful in this Tongue than

in the Latin z or rather they are ill as troblebm
and deform'd in the one, as they were once in the ol
ther. I admire therfore that We T s T r. 1.N's ex-,
ample is not more follow'd by other printers. For
the ame reahn the Greec is printed without zlccents,
which are a ue-le, perplexing, and no very ancient
invention, on the foot they now and. But let it
be hecially remember'd, with regard to all citations

of Authors, that [give them onely for what they

are z haveing always had recoure to the Originals,
whether quoted by others or not, except where I hint
the contrary for want of ich Originals, and neither
wilfully curtailing, garb/ing, or mirepreznting any
of them: produceing Fathers as Fathers, Heretics
as Heretics, Antients and Modcrns for
uch z
and therfore not anwerable for any thing they ay,
unles where I exprcjly approve it, as I may proba
bly diapprove them on other accounts. I anwer in
others for no more than what [ay with them,
which is nothing the wor for what they may el
where ay again it. Their judgement of things can
not alter the nature of them. I allow all of 'em to
bejudges of the opinions of their own times as tofact
(if they be any thing fair or accurate) but not aI-.
ways to reahn for me, much les intplicitly' to lead
me.

PREFACE.

xiii

me, The PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE

I hope will he read at length, in the few places
where I have not noted them o, particularly thoe
in the heginning of?the twelfth chapter: and I have
taken eare in general not to overlzurthen the reader
with eitatians of any hrt, eontenting my
toprove
or illurate my allegations by no more authorities
than are neceary; tho I often ahound with others,
which [judge needles, or reerve again dnwerers.

VIII. THE S E dnwerers naturally put me in

mind of Cavillers, whom I wou'd not have to run

away with a notion, as

I thought F AlTH did

every where ignify the Chriian Initution; he

cauh, in the 16th chapter of ther Diertation,
I ay it does o whenever oppofd to the War/es of
the Law : or as
I maintain'd W0 R K s did eve
ry where ignzfy the Levitieal Rites, heeauiz [ay
they do o, whenever oppos'd to Faith. The vari
ous meaning: of thee words are obvious to every
reader, as Faith (for example) in the 6th verh of,
the I chapter of JAME s, ignies a full periiai
on: hat in the I and fh verhs of the Econd chap

ter, it ignies the whole Chri/tian belief. So does

it in the 14th verh of the ame chapter, as N/Vorks
there hetohen the Levitical Rites: and the inance of
Charity in the lh and 16th veres is plainly a i

mile, of what is inford in the l7th vere. , The

examplesofABRAHAMandRAHAn in the zl,
zzd, zzd, z4th, and zth veres, how that works
here hetohen the, poitive, not the moral Law. For
Chriianity is hy the ame zpole, in the 21 vere
of the I chapter, mo properly id the engrafted
word able to ave their ouls, engrafted Iay on the

Law
M 0wi/z:
s e s,reazns
not tnctifying
the inward
man 5 yet
forofmo
to he perpetually
ohuzfd
hy the Jews, and wherof Chritianity is the piritz'
for'" as Without
the bodyWiorks
without
the breath
is- dead,
o jamii. 261
Faith
is dead
alo; yea
and by
-

Vvorks.

xiv

PREFACE,

Ihid. v. 24. Works a man is juify'd, and not by Faith onely.

This is literally true of the Jews, and had L U TH E R
underood this ditinftion, he wozfd never have re
jected (which he once did) the Epile of JAMES
as ramineous and contrary to the doctrine of PAUL .'
which ands upon the ame foot with that ofJAMFS,
as in our r Diertation one running may read.
johti
i17The
by Moses,
but confirm'd
GRzICE that
and
i
TR LAW
UTH was
camegiven
by JEsUs,
who has
Law. [hope no mall advantage will accrue to Chri
ianity from the fyem advandd in the aid 16th
and 17th chapters of this Dicrtation; in which, as

well as by theSUMMARY OF CHRISTLANITY

contain'd in the econd Diertation, tho not onely
the reality, but (as I am reaonahly to hope) the
oundn-e of my Religion iciently appears : yet
eingt learned diauiitions are not for every hody's
tae or capacity, however grateful to the curious,
and neceary for the proof of things; I hall here
after (God willing) give a more diinct account of'
my Religion, ript of all literature, and laid down
in naked theorems, without notes of any kind. I
promi you (Sir) before-hand, that it will not he a
mechanical and articial Religion, coniing more
in a upid reoect for'receiv'd forms, and a lifelei
round of performances by rote, than in a reahnahlc
worhip or unaected piety. There will he more oh
jeEZs ofpractice than of belief in it ; and nothingpra
ctid hat what makes a man the hetter, nor any thing
helie-zfd bnt what necctrily leads to practice and
knowledge: yet nothing that does not concern people
tovknow, or that they cannot pobly know at all. It
will contain nothing fabulous or merious, nothing,
hypocritical or auere 5 nothing to divert people from
their imploynzents, or tending to beget idlenes and
Iicentieeirzes : nothing, in hort, that contributes to
enlave their mind-s or bodies, nothing to hrve the
ptcrpoes of Princes or Pries again the intere of

mankind. T'his you'llay, after what 'I have alrea

dy

PREFACE.

X?

dy perform'd in the following book, eems to be cper

uous: but, by that time the year comes round,
you'll nd reaon for your elf to change your mind,
andfor me to publi/h that Syem of Religion.
FR E QUE N T complaints are dehrvedly made
about the want of P IE TT, wherof the caue nek
vertheles is known but to very few: for the little
eect of Religion procedes in mo places from the too
great inuence of the _C LE R G I, who make that
to pa for Religion 'whichgis none, or quite the re
verh, as they make Piety often inconient with Pro
bityz and this they do to erve their own private
ends, which in ech places are ever oppoite to the
public good of the people. But let it be always un
ood, that [mean corrupt and intereed PRIESTS,
the bittere enemies to good MINIS TE R S, for
whom I both have, and hall ever retain the highe
veneration." The functions and views of the latter I
hall
on another occaion. The practices and
pretences of the former are too agrant to be dened.
Every day deigns
yields freh
inances ofClergymen,
the ambitiousi and
traiterous
of degenerate
Whoc lives make Atheis, and whoe db
ctrine Slaves.
' ..

The ultimate deigns of na men are toprocure

to themelves Riches, and conequently Power
and Authority; as, in order to ecure both, they
train up their hearers in I norance, and cone

ucntly in Superition an

Bigotry.

Their con

- ant Preaching will be made an objection to this al

'ertion : but conant Preaching is not always eectu

waI Nothing. If the things preach'd he metaphyical

'widdles, or mythological tales, or myical dreams;
they are Politics inead of Faith and Repentance,
zthe
People
are asbut
farrwith
fromthis
being
taught, as
they
heard
nothing:
dtfcterence,
that they
3
\

imagine

kvii

P R E F A C E.

imagine they knowomthing, while they onely make

good the character of ever learning, but never be
2 Tim.iii. ing able to come to the kuowle e of the Truth.
7The mo libertine Pries, the mog illiterate Mendiv
cants, can eaily make what impreons they plctcth
upon a thoh
PeopleEmpirics
thus previouly
dipos'd;blackeningithe
who believe,
when
are maliciouly
lovers of Truth, that they are renuouly aerting
the caue of God again the ervants of the Devil:
and thus they are commonly worht up to become the
mortal enemies of uch as are pleading their own
mu', and who wou'd generouly et 'em free, from

the," bondage of their eiritual Task-maers.

They

are accutomwl to look upon them no longer with

eyes of Humanity, no nor to believe their own nes
concerning them; for once they know 'em to dizr
from their Leaders (whoe human Inventions they are
taught to be the Oracles of God) they abhorr 'em as
the mo licentious and abandon'd Libertines, be their
lives and converations ever o iireproachable: not
being able to conceive how one, who is not right in
'his notions, that is, in their notions of things, can
be ju in his actions; even tho uch notions hou'd
not reIate to practice at all, but end in pure pecula
tion. The GEN TRT in lime countries know
little more than the V U LG AR, being induriouly
'molded to their own purpoes by the C L E R G T, to
whoe care their Earlie Education is prepoerouly
committed: or
in ome other countries they happen
'to be more dicerning, yet out of a brdid principle of
IntereZ, to which they batly acrice Truth and
Virtue, they aect to be more credulous than the ve
"ry V U LG AR 3 and this with a view of being

recommended to the P R I N C E by the CLER

GT, who preach up his abtlute Power over the
People, that their own zluthority may become arbitra
ry both over thee and him too: But haveing nothing
to apprehend in this la repect (our Briti/h Throne

-*

'

being

n-w-y-ry- __

eneeech

xvi

heinghappily. ll'd with -a Prince no le/Is dicerning

and judicious, than ju and magnanimous, and ah
horring Tyranny as much as he depis Superition)
Ihall, in pite of all dicouragements, openly profes
the Religion I believe to he mo- for the inruction
and benet of mankind; for what is not t, can never

he true, much les divine.

This Religion, Iay, I

[hall fairly deliver: and to the preent reward, which

the conciounes of doing my duty necearily brings

along with it, [hall add the certain pro/pect have,
that the few in all ages who are wie? and good (which
qualities ought to be ineparahle) willdojuice to a man
who
dar'd
to own
aection
to Truth,
the beauty
wherof
hadht
himhis
above
all fears
and expectations.

z I 11 M arr from being ignorant of the ARTS',

which tho e corrupt Clergymen wherof I have poken,
anduch onely of the Clergy, daily ub, to decry their
dntagonis 5 experience as well as obervation have
ing abundantly dicover'd to me thoe Myeries of
iniquity, and convinfd me of this inaxim: that all
curious Enquiries and ueul Dicoveries wou'd be

for ever opt, hou'd men put a op to their

Pens for fear of Obloquy, or an other Oppoiti
on. The mo learned and univerizlly celebrated A/r.

LE CLER c has written an entire Diertation

(Argumentum Theologicum ab Invidia ductum) *
to expoe the Calumnies of Divines, when other Ar
guments fail them. Every little Chaplain's tran
forming himhlf into the Catholick Church, and mak
ing Chrzianity (fo"2oth) to icer by the exploding
of his whimies, ought no more to terrify us from
appearing for Truth; than we hou'd be Zolded
or buood out of it by others, who write, as if
they had the high oce of bein the Church's Je
ers and Merry-dndrews. To' peak again any one
of thee,
you take their own word for it, is
to be an enemy to all Clergymen, to disbelieze
a 2.

t e

ivui

_PREF'A_CE-.
the Chriian Religion, and not to own the hei

of a

God. NumherIe/i
the wiles
artices
merceinary
Pries, are
to puzzle
theand
caue,
or tooFhch'
diire
dit the perhn of an zId-oerctry; wherof I think

I . it convenient here, to hecify the mo principal. They

are ure, in the r place, to miepre-nt the ate
of the Quetion, and to make it more or le important
than it is, as may hefl ute their ends; their impli
cite. followers heing ever ready to acguiezce in their
Zeport of the matter, without once dareing to think
i. for themelves. Ffhey commonly deli-ver the Sene of

the man, whoehook they oppoe, in their own words

inead of his z under pretence of tting it in a
clearer light, when indeed they deign to invol-ue and
perplex it: vor
they produce the words of the Ori
ginal, they are always disjointed and imperfect; and
their oherfoatiens upon them, for fear their bphi/try
might he detecteal, are eguivocal, induriouly con
Z-fu/Z,
and ohcure.
They loudly
concealiniiing
his chief
Reaons
andrionge-i
arguments,
at the
ame

time uponncidents either not c-ntial or foren to the

lthjectz andinihhlingat unguarded expreions or in

aceuracies of Stile, into which, thro more attention;

to the matter than to the words, the correcte wri

ters are hmtiznes apt to fall, epecially in a work of
4. any length.

Unfairlyv dropping the- main Queion,

they attrihute Deigns to their opponent the__mo reu,

znote from his views, and from the evident cape of
his whole
judgeing
' others',
theme
elves,
as' write-ing:
there were
a tricleof iat
the hy
hottom
of
every thing men did; and that, upon a proper
occaion, they wou'd make no _ruple- of aying one
. thing and neeaning another. ' This puts me in mind
of another of their main artices, for o impotent
is their malice, that almo in the ame hreath
they make the ame man equally upid and cun
iningz telling" you in this page, that his whole
Peiformance 'is o inuperahly dull and incoherent,
as carce to dcrwe animad-verion: 'zezhich in
the

w- -v>--v--r_ u-cu < w -

NPREFACE.

xix

the next page they contradict themelves, notonely

in the oil and weat they expend to confute him z but

in laying his plot o deep for him, and reporting his.

skill; formidable, as to call for abler hands, nay
omtimes for the Magirate, to take him to tusk.
They draw invidious Conzauences from his poitions, 6,
which either follow not by any Logical deduttion, or

are di own'd by him as wreed- and unforeizen, yet

by them popularly imputed to him, as
he had
actually intended and maintain'd them. They never 7,

fail to accue him of Innovation, which,

not his

greate merit (as new Reformations ought to be ub

ituted to old Dihrders) yet his greate crime is
many times the reviveing of hme obolete unfahio

nable Truth, a novelty not to be endut-'d by men who

live upon error. But what do I tal/e of Truth ? to 8*_
which they are o little us'd, that they ever charge
their Antagom with not believing what he arms,
and as writeing onely out of Singularity, or vainly to
get a Name 5 not conidering with what greater pro
bability itmay be retorted upon them, that the ince
rity of their own belief is much more july p to be

call'd in queion, ince it is rewarded with Riches,

" Fame, and Authority .* which is the reaon, that the.
real Indels are (in appearance) the mo zealous
Profezrs and Peicutors in all national Churches,
ever over-acting their parts z it being viibly abitrd,

that an zIthei/t hou*d be a Nonconformi/t, or that

any man who does not care for Truth wozidzer for
what he does not believe. No, no: ich people can

haw] Orthodoxy, and never fail going to Church.

If the Stile of the man they love not, be chae and
unacted, ript of the enthuaic cant of the Fa:
thers, the barbarous jargon of the Schools, and the
motly dialect of later Syems, then his Principles
are vehemently itpected; and by how much more
. they are intelligible, judg'd to be by o much the more

dangerous. If the dioute be about matters of Fact, ib.

a z

and

P R E=FxA C E.

XX

and that a man produces zluthorities no les apt than

numerous, this they call a how of Reading, or bor
row'd Learning: endeavoring to depreciate what they
cannot difprove, and anctcfyiing their illiheral Sour
rility with the" name o_f Zeal: for' of all men ithey
are the mo bitter' and foul-mouth'd again an Ad
verary
which
the the'
Popzh
f7ecits Jeicitt
commend
as merias
torious, 3 and
which
Proteant
practie
if it were o; meaning by thee la, uch as' act like
_ - the r. He mu, among other epithets, be branded
with the odious denomination 'of ome antient of mo
dern HE R E S T, which often happens to be onely
a nickname for-Truth and," whether he will or no,

he's made to agree with thoe' in every thing, with

whom he happens to agree in anyone thing 5 as
e
very Sect did not hold ome truth, were it but to
neither' any nor all
117.. countenance theirfalhoods.
thet methods can run down his Doctrine, they will
next attack his Peron, running away with every idle
ory they can catch, andpoorly rakeing into thefrail
ties ofthan
his life,
tho 'he
he les' obnoxiouta
cen
ure
the be
of jhou'd
his neighborsz
and thargeing
him
even from
with the
guilt,
of whattheypretend
to
follow
his actual
Notions
.* never
he/itating at the
vile/t ininuations, to the end ome calumny may ick 3
for, of'shall men, they have the guicke knack of cir
culateing Scandal." ' t they weu'd do well to agn
the time, when a Layman is not to be twitted with
the
folliesof of
childhood,
reproach'd
the
excs
hishis'
youth
(hou*dorhei
be gitiltywith
of any)
ince they will not admit itfair to accue a Clergy
rman, of any thing he did before Ordination, or rather
before he's Doctofd or Dignifd; '
' '
THE SE are ome of the ordinary zIR TS of
Corrupt Clergymenlof which 'alone 1*peak, to ity it
once for all) and by thee marks you hall know them:
hat by none more than the charge of A THE fS M,

z --

--

k-

which

3w
"
**
'

PREi-F A on
zwhieh, in their paon or malice, they hully out again

any peron that'preumes to eantradict them: and,

'what extremely contributes to the eandal of Religion,
and to make dtheis in good earnet, they commonly

Yay this aperion on men of'the cleare/t ene and the

ohere
whileCHi.ME
they beow
of
iG O O Dili-ves;
CHUR
N on the
the appellation
mo ignorant
bts and ra/ees,
they but appear devoted to their
per/ons or their intere. The P R IE S T-R ID

'D E N LAITT imitate more or les thee practice;

of
their Clerieai
Guides,
till atfrom
lat aanother
man becomes
an
INFIDE
L for
diering
ahout the
meane/i trie in nature. *It becomes a Spirit that
haunts them," and they meet it e'very where. Of this
a notdhle e'zcample is furniht us by the author of the

Builder's'Di
ionary,
'who the
in-vez'yghing
th
'page
of hit roem)
'arain
ep'ihrs(inofthe
Archi
tecture, 'I mu actnd Trill tell uch men (ays he)
the plainand
truth,
thatdeeirve'the
they mutitle
certainly
be INFI
szs,
do not
'of a Jew,
and
Jnuch les of a Chriian: for which his weighty
'reaon is, that if they were Jews, they mu have
rheen 'acquainted with the huildings appointed in th?
Old Teamentz and that if they were Chriians,
they mu have read the hoohs of the Jews. But it hap;
pens unluekiiy for him, that [Feathens and Indels
have heen much hetter Architects, than either Jews

or Chritians. He concludes the page hy telling us,

'that C H R I's T was' pleas'd to exercie this art of

Architecture, and' to be a Mechanie, even a Gar;

penter; which I mu needs tell you (adds*he) is
no mall honor to the 'Mechanics and to Archi
'tecturez and I mu needs tell him, that he might as
well conclude a man an Indel for being merry with
his neighhors, or having a houe of his own; ince

'we read that JEs'U s"had not a hole wherin to lay

his head, and that he wept hut never [aught that

'me know.
L.'_

__

Tis eldom thaf'Di'vines fix their 'accua

L

ct'

a' .

P_'R;E F A C E.'
tion of Atheim more; concluively, which makes it as
contemtible as the Pope's Bulls at Conantinople.
Nay f-ll-Jire it elf, in their mouths, has lo much

'of its antient terror z ince they agn no le a pu

nihment than eternal damnation, to the rejecting of

certain chimerical notions about Prie/Zhoodand Schim,

alembick'd out of the Fathers: and to the disbelief
of certain Doctrines of their own coining, which they
neither- practih nor believe; and therfore ought to:
pas for counterfeit with all others, uch, for exam

ple, as Paive Obedience, Indefeaible Hereditary

Right, and the like, whether impiouyly father'd upon
GOD, or Moszs, orJEsUs. Thee however are
the ratagems again which I am to guard, again
which my Readers, being forewarn'd, ought to be
forearm'd; but which piece ofjuice, owing to them
elves as well as to me, I am not to hope they will
be alljudicious, and eguitable enough to oberve.

. WHER FO RE, after all thee neciary pre-.

cautions, I yet expect to be unmercifully peltied by
tho/It ; who are the lea able to confute me, hou'd I
happen to be any where in the wrong, as no perhn
on earth is infallible. This anwering for anwer

Jing ake, whether the thing be anwerable or not;

and the allowing of nothing where any thing is thought
fit to be deny'd, is o vulgar and cuomary a practice,
'that all 'wi/i men do as much deoi/e as they dete
it: and, for my own part, I have, without pre
tending to be one of their number, rehlv'd before
hand to receive all that ort ofre unmov'd; and to
repel at the ame time the attacks of my enemies, tho
not with the like ink-pots to thoe they may throw

fat me. Of this Igave a oecimen in Arnyntor. The

only favor I deire is, that as I wrote my book alone,
I may anwer alone for it; and that MEGALETOR
be not made to adopt the contents of all the Letter:
he receives, no more than of all the Books in his Li
brary.

PREFACE,
hrary.

xxiii

But heing a forener, heir happily out of the

reach of their pite. [ay as much however on the

hehalf of my, other Friends at home; for it is an ar
tice peculiar to certain fol/es, to hookin every onek
they dilihe, to what they r proclaim a crime. Be
ides, that in other repects, the thing is very anfair:

for the Book he good, the true Author ought not to

'he roh'd of the praie he deerves ; and it he had,
no others ought' to uer for a fault, they, did not
commit.- Thus (for example) have I my hlf been,"
hy-more than one, no lei condentlythan falhly re-.

to have
had a charge,
hand innevertheles,
the DicbuteI am
of Free
i ported,
thinking;
of which
quite'
as clear as themelves. I never cluh hrains, I do
aure them. But my Adveraries thought it enough,
that I am well acquainted with the writer of that
hook, who; is a very worthy Gentleman and a anch
Englihman. H/ith uch Ihall ever think it a hap
pines to he acquainted, let their oeculative Senti
ments he what they vzill; for which I am no more
hound to he accountahle, than they for mine. Other
wih I hozfd have a ne tusk indeed on my hands,
heing intimate with Turhs and Jews, with Chriians
of mo denominations, with Deis and Sceptics, with
men of wit or worth in every nation of Europe, and

with ome out of it. I

[were with more o every

where. This was the laudahle manner of the Anti

ents, this I take to he the way to olid Knowledge,
this I am certain is true Humanity : and as I at no
value on the judgement of peevi/h narrow-oud Bi
gots of any hind, hy whom no Improvement is to he
made, cramping on the contrary all generous Re
earches; h I am peritaded, that whatever is afraid
to tru it elf alone ahread, is not ahle to and alone

at home.

xI good Caue dares hear the wor that

can he aid again it, having no diruof its own

Worth. I dare venture my Belief with any man. If
tis right he may come into it,
wrong he may con:

vznce

vince me, and

he'll do neither he's at his liberty : "
it breaks no guares at all, provided he's maer of
any Art, or Science, or other good Quality, by which
I may reap any benet or entertainment.
11LL the arts of defamation I have enumerated, _
are now jointly put in practie in this nation again
one man; for being nobly ingag'd in the caue ofMan- '

kind, in the caue of Chriianity, in that of the Re- _

formation, and in that of the Laity. By this acz,
count every one mu conclude, I mean the right re
verend the Bihop of B A N G O R: who, tis to be
hop'd, will not he deerted by the Laity; whoh pri
vileges as men and Chriians, as Reaonable creatures,
and Proteants, he does with no les honey than
coura e aert, again the encroachments of the Popih

ly a ected part of the Clergy.

The malice of De

vils is et at work, and the tongues of wicked men

areht on edge again him, for the and he makes
again Popery ; which is the heaviei cur/i that can
light on any nation, the greate unhappines that can,
befall men, with repect to their civil or religious Li
herties. They who are for tting up themelves in

ead of God (no matter under what name) and e

fecting a Political empire over the underandings and
coniences of others; cannot bear with a man, who
preaches that as CHRIsT is King in his own
Kingdom, r his Kingdom is not of this hrld, nor
Religion conZ-guentb! to be propagated or promoted by

ecular Rewards and Pu-nihments. Or

for mere
hame, becaue the words are in Scripture, zme of
his Antagoniis own, that C I-I R I s T's Kingdom is not

of this IVorld ; yet it is in ucha manner, as to be con

tent with nothing les than the whole World for their
poon : and favoring or dilinguioing the houh
hold of Faith, is in their Z-ne toroh others of their
Rights, to make religion a Monopoly, and to conne

the
of"

s hopeth up
PREFACE.

xxv

the Go el to their Peculium, inead of giving it a

free patge over all the earth. This dntichriiian
ioirit is the ource of innite evils, that will
certainly attend this Church and Nation; unles,
in behalf of Chriian Liberty, other able perons do
eaonably interpoh, after the example of this mag
nanimous Bi/hop, whom, tho unknown to him, Ipro
foundly reverence for his main Piinciple : however he

may dier from me in any thing of les importance, or

that I may pobly dier from his Lordhip in many
of the things I advance in this very book.
B UT to conclude this Letter, the r of the/i

DIS S E R TA TI O NS (which I made a ecret

to no body, ince in the Year aforeaid I ent it to'
M 1-: GALE T o R) did, upon a miaken notion of the
Subject, probably occaion the alarm that was hunded
four or ve years ago, by the ingenious author of the

Clergymank thanks to PHLLELEUTHI-znus LlPSI

ENSIS z as a new Go el were to be foied, I know
not how, into the room ofhhe four old ones. But now I
hope his fears will abate, and that, for all this ame
BARNABAS of Turkey, M A 'r 'r H E w, M A n K,
LU K E, and J o H N, may ill make good their pos.
And o, my Friend, the Letters I wrote in that time
of warr, and hut by the po under the feign'd name
of PA N T H 12 U s, I communicate to you this day
without any diguize, in order to pubIi/h them to all
the world. I am, with perfect repect,
Dear Sir,

702. zo. 1718.

Tour mo obedient irvant,

727.

ERRAT'A.
Page 14 in the Man-gin, for 3 read 23. Page 62., line
30, of a Jew and of the Law hav'd but: been in Roman

letter, a: beiu paraphraiea/ly added to the text. 'The

other ips of t e pre: are left to the Reader': under.

.NA2ARENUMz
j

'

o R,

{:

'Je-wih, Gentile, and Mahometan

"CHRlSTIANITY.

LETTER L
'

CHARI.

he
l

e.

N my la Letter I pro
mis'd to Upon
end ayou
a Di
"i rtation
ubject'al
w"

i.
p,
(7
*

U,

to' ether new (mo il

lui ious M E G A'L E
'r 0 R) and now I deign
to be as good as my word.
But r I mu make one
or two 'reections, which
however will nor lead us

much out of our wa . YOu know what va

'um's have been publicly promis'd, and I have
known much ampler rewards rivately propos'd
to be given that man, who hou'd recover the
remaining parts of thi:3 incomparable hizrians,
'

IVY

N A Z A R E N U S'.

Livv and Taurus. Yet lum peruaded,

from 'the preent praice of mankind, as well as
From Even-al inancts that have fortnerly hapPen'd
(i this

nature ; that i any peron were o

happy, as to dicover 'thoia or the like valuable

manucripts; he wou'd, contrary to his own and
the World's en
ati'ons, be left to the mercy of
the bookellcrs, or the genero of ubcribers..
Do we not nd all the books of the. learned
ll'd with complaints,"that the ancient Egyptian
lan age and letters, with the means to dec pher
then' Hieroglyphicks, are irreparably lo?
hat
labor, What expence 'do they not roes they
Wou'd lay out, twobtain thoe

iddcn, and

therfore by 'them reckon'd in'eirnable, n'eaures ?

Cou'd they
ceive the lea probability, or even
poibilityo ucceeding. But for all this, Trav
MA s HYDE, the late Bodleian library-keeper at

Oxford, Doctor of Divinity, Canon of Chri

Church, and Proeor o the Oriental lan

ages',

after ublihing t'o the World that he was ecome

a pe ect maer of the ancient Perian literature,
that he underood their language and lette
that
whichhe are
cou'd
uppos'd
prove long
the genuin
ago extinct;
WOrks na
o ,Z o
n o A s 'r r: R, with everal other books o the

_Magi (containing their hiory, religion, govern

ment, agriculture, and the like) were ill extant:

'after aerting all thee particulars, I ay, and giv

various
their of
characters,in
i
ctp ages
o pecimens
his Latin Xof'hiory
the Rel'gionwhole
of the
ancient Perians, tho reervin the Alphabet a ie
Cret to himele yet he cou' neither engage the
public of any ort (applyin to Whig and Tory
miniers by turns) nor a cient number of pri
Hioria 1700.
Religionis
&e.1.Oxoniae,

veterum
Pcrarnm, eonunque Magan
i
YBZC

NAZARENUS
Vate benefactors, tq enable him to print the books of
that kind he had already-procur'd, nor to plirchee
thoe otherswhich he knew were now in. being.
He "was at the charge 'of cating a 'ett of thoe
ancient Peran letters, And he once how'd" nie
one of the books, by means wherof heettain'd
the interpretati'on of the're, written in alternate
lines; the one red gmd the'other black (if re
member right) the one-in the old, the 'other in
the
orts otoigethe
'wrian,
had modern
not the character:
lea nnitywhich
or mih'tude

no more than the two lanagesu Tho I'confes

J never had any extraor- 'nary o inion Of Dt.
HXD E-'s judgement, when he too 'upon him to
reaon
in matters
of 'philoophy
or'theology
yet " I generally
found 'him
a/co ietent
jiidgeof i;Ms
in"
his mo' 'pecglizir profeon,
and corr'dT
'not
therforeifonbear
had receiv'd
clue 'en
couragegzept: that, after his tranating of nhoz
books,
we might
likewie
judge
for
outthezlvesJ
s
andi-ee
in Pgna,
howct
fart
with
What
their
theexil'd
preent
ibrethren
3' re-ma'
er.
'

inthe Eafce-Indies, believe winh o murih deal,

and noticed-1 with o much induiny, might zigi-ee

awith
andRoxnan authors
chafe re
cordedwhet
con the Greec
' ZonioAsmiER
anduh'nseMaLgi,
she iPeransthe
*' ves,
lan',iuzige',
And
religion. ' Nor
is ittheir
les cuoms,
to be'wih'.
that
ome body, out of hhezMala-bar language; 'wou'd
the Sbaer, now lying ueles in the
a Bodleian alibrapy at szordz: and which coni

vLatins the Religion of the preent Indian Bramans,

itrannitted to them' from (the _ ancient Brachlans,

Who aide they teceivid it' t"er hearenfn

. 11., Duke] y'izyzpyh,zgectnerrqziehj fth-'rila'pjdyoctfectyabzf
izpuetmi: '- gun' e t gm Gay-(m _e':eticr qrrmgbnge-WU) f/letmz
e'er imbglt Uiii/(ij'
'
*
. e . ._
z. 'M gBodl. upra-P, 3. t'fi'nmnI asses;7
.

pcting the

B 1-

gmes

JNAZARENUR,
igniies nothing how. fabulous, contradictory, or
myerious uch books may prove; ince they
- erve not only to dicover what the modem Indi
ans believe, but to illurate what old authors have

'deliver'd concerning the Indian Religion and

Philoophy.

But that .I may not wander too

"fart, I' cou'd never admire at our ignorance about

things contain'd in dead languages, or the con-_

cerns of nations quite abolifdz when we are o

hamefully at a lois in the aairs of a people, that

have orild fantand wide for above a thouand

years, that are contemporary with our elves, that
are diverfy'd into numerous ects and dialects,
and with whom we not on] daily convere and
trac 3 but who are alo in izme places polite and
extremely ubtil, abounding with men of letters
in their way, and a great variety of books. Ne

yertheleh, tis but very lately that we begun to

'be undeceiv'd about MA Ho M E T's pigeon, his

pretending to work miracles, and his tomb's be

ing upended in the air: pious -auds and fables,
to Which the Muulmans are utte1* rangers. The
trul learned and candid Mr. REL AND, the
cele rated proeor of the Oriental languages

-at Utrecht, has exploded not a few vulgar errors

relating to the Alcoranis; as others in other ar
ticles-have, with that moderate Divine and nilfd
Scholar, Dr-. P 11 1 1) a A U x, Dean oNar-zvicb, done
'em the
But the
Let
ter,
Sir, like
is ajuice.
point not
et ubject
cleari'd,ofifthis
indeed

t0uch'd by any: and tho t e very title of illa/yo

memn Cbrz/Zianity may be apt to artle you (For
7ewzh or' Gentile Cranity hou'd not ound
quite o range) Yet I atter my elf, that, by
a perung the following Dzrtation, you'll be Ful

y convindd there is a ene, wherin the Maho

'tnetans may not improperly be reckon'd and call'd
a ort or ect 0 Chriians, as Chriianity was az
a. .- . _ .
. I
r

NAZARENUS
r eeem'd a branch of Judaim z and that con

eZuently, hou'd the G R A N D S n 1 G N 1 o a in- l

i upon 1t,
. they might with as much reaon and
aet be tolerated at London and Amerdam, as

the hriians of every kind are o at Conantino

ple and thro-out all Turkey. You'll further ee
reaons here to peruade ou of a great paradox,
namely; that J ESUS did not, as tis univerally
-believ'd, abolih the Law of M o s E s, neither in

whole nor in part, not in the letter no more than

_ in the pirit: with other uncommon particulars,

concerning THE TRUE AND ORIGI

NAL CHRISTIANITY. Finally, you'll
dicover ome of the fundamental doctrines of Ma
hometaniin to have their rie, not from S E 11 G 1
'Us the Neorian monk'(a peron who has hi
therto erv'd For a world of ne pur oes) but
from the earlie monuments of the C riian re

ligion.

And tho for the mo part I am only a

hiorian, reolv'd to make no reections but what

my acts will naturally ugge, which acts are

generally collected from the Bible and the Fathers z

yet I am not wanting, when there*s occaion for
1t, to chalk out the methods, whereby the er

rorsv of imple or degning men may be eaona

bly confuted: as particularly, by hewing the
mo material diculties th object; and by ex

horting our Divines, with al others that are equal

to the task, to rovc the authenticneis, divinity,
and perfection o the Canon of Scripture, the be
means to ilence all gainayers. Concernin the new

Gopel I dicover, you'll receive due atis ction in

the next chapter, and in thoe immediately follow
ing it. _In the mean while, we may (I hope) be as

reaonably allow'd to lay out ome portion _o our

time and diligence about the Mahometan doctrine
(wherin we are not wholly unconcerd)

as in

explaining the old Heathen Mythology, which

B 3

makes

NHZARENUM

make rg Hent 'al rl: or dm- lidi'eszb'oth &tithes-o!

gma in the dniVer'i't'y. sa ihch by way ar m:
t'ro'dctio'n: new to our ubject.

c H A . 11..

the 'numerous Gopelr, Hct's', E i*-.

-- v lb's,NG
and Newe/aziazzxzwmeh
hande a'

'bbht'in the pi-ihitive Church, which hee that

tj'r'n'e have be'e'n T'enounvd 'apoc'ryphal by the ma'
'ori'r' 'of Chn'iiiansz and whero'f ferne remain
'entiie to this day', As the Co'el 'of- JLAMES' hr
ever-41
'examplebers)
(tho &Ve
&thong
havethe
enp65 'a*I y,
few fragments
there was 'a

'Go/ire! attributed 't'o B-hkimtn As, a's appears

'tern 'the 'a'r'r'ions Dame 'of 'G E t. A s'I'U s 1' Bihbp
' '

'

> 'of
,._

k 'ir ght Parish'

no.

hcpectatil', tum dr'imbll: 'Qllb'r't'id'in

'eadictzm Igbnibu's, it; bdeht._ Irineririu'm 'no'mihe Petri "aperie

'lh quod 'achllatur
Clemenris,
illum]Actg's
HPO
hwctni
Actqs,_ ncti
homine
AndreaeliBri_.0&0
a_ ooli, [Pm
SPOCI'thi:
,_:}qmine_Philippi
oeryhi:apoioli,'apcryphi:
'A 'tis ho'm'irie PetriEvzinge'li
a'po'oli,
agociryphi: Actu'sagololi,
n'omin'ea &homh'e
"ugn, hdmih'e Thjdddei 'it '25- Mdnhide] 'dpocr'yphuthz Evangeli
lum, homine Thomae apoolijqup' utuntur Manidhgciawyphunt:

Evangeliujn,
lnqminc xBapooli
AR Ngetf'riar'nmecctfisj
A B AE,_ apocr phum: _ Ewarigzliqm
hominekBai-tholqmaei
dry.
'phumg 'Ev'nngeliui'm 'no'rnirle 'ridreae 'an oli [ilt *G**_Peihl] ho
'cryhurnz Ev'n i 'el]a, qUac'falhvlt'Lucianus, apncryxhaz'EN/ngeliy ,

quae 'falavit HZFyehius, 'Apocryphm liber de lu , taalqatozisea-n;

kcrgphus: liber de natiyitate Salvatoris, St de San 'a Maria,

de

O _et;ice Salv'atovrist apoei-jphiis :'lilierguihppellarur'Paons, a

pocryphus: libri omnes, quos ecleLentxcius [foix Liur'ius, Clin
n'riii: i/icet] dicipulus 'Diab'olh *apocryphi: tlrber, qui appellatur

' Actus Thedae Qt Paul'iapopli, aqeryghns: ReVelatio, (Puae que'

Iatur Thomne apooli, nppcryPha: Revelntioqhaeat$e l'afur nuli
_2pooli.
glian appellatur
Steha'ni, hpanphaz
liber, qui&pgeryph'a
appellathr: 'Revelatiq
Tranitus Saluctct'ae
Mariae; 'spocrziphum
liber,qui
'appellatur Sorres Apoolotum, 'apocryphusz liber, qui jappellatur
_'Laus
Apoiolorum,
liber Canonum
"a
pocryphus:
'Epiolaagoeryphus:
jcu ad iAb'g'arum
regem, Apoiolorurn,
apocryplia-Q

'l

Hazaeewus
of Rome, who inerts it hy-pamc in his roll of

apocryphal books. Yet

E r; A s 1 U s, Who, only

augmentcd and'conrm'd it, isj not' generally alz

low'd to be the r author' of thisDecree 57 but

'D A_ in A s us before

as it was augmean a;

gain by HOB M! SPAS-ar him.-

she' Goel

of Bigg n A 1; A s is likewie quoted in the laden

gf the Scriptures, which Co p. L E 3 I Us 'h '
5. publih'd from the ._17891:_h manucript of' the

French King'slib A . Tis Further mentionPd in the

Footh manucri to the B A not;" ic 1 A N collecti

py inGopel
the according
(Bo' egg; toa ' Me"
vlibr ' , Whibhziite'
and is folloW'd
the
be urby,
ince
ignies
not'onlyin
Majr T ome
it _I Ascoand
ies not?
of' the
Mn'r
Gelaian
'riH E De'
cree\ there is a Gopel attributed to 'M As T H'I A s,
but alo by O a; GEN, EUSE'YI'US', Jn'noM",

and AND a .0

may =..cenby the Catalogizts

____

urz__v.._s__r_-

kJ

a-Miiu

i. can. AFzdzam.G'ptian.
. in tyme
u- 4..
.. -ac alibi
7. Indiculus
in Yadicio
de Conitut.
Apoelic.
._' 16.
Catalpgm Scriptuumm,
him Show-'nurtie-"Me
Phrf'ct"
WFWS
Wite/m
imerzergemw, ?
t in Fndicto endite po Damaenum
de menbus mgpcdonum; Am i p, lily-i' pimimm Adamo olim a

judaeis acti, peciatim Parva Geneis) Fzx' (WITH Pap/'did

Aauex (itilem prophetia) Harpmpxaamw Jt'oderimt

triarobamm) ma poaiuxn, EMMH ted' MOPMH (ii-19? is;

Medpd) plainen
(legitur QJlag"
. alluslier
dlctus Amonle
Matins-It)
FelixdeMorea"
Zduiunp;
Zvoumo'rgs)
HAtuA
oroxgeA-oxe (vel prophetia) Heare Begin;" (alias Mulier/my)

Saoovw A'oxd-AUNL'J (habetur 8: lZaXaptx' Aaanu-J-I partie

nempe Joannis Baptiae) Eo'lex honguJ-Is, llgu 'Is-ceed

U" P' ATMMN-IA U?UOJ\01 xau Alhazen' Anus-amor (Pan-i

new-ye, Pnuli, Joannis, Thomac, at ceteromm) tBapyaBsE'zrlze

An, lee-Me orgafls, Hamms A'Z'OKLLAU'JVII) Athamante. Kanuer

Toe, X'yoaria A'Jhonatxu [laAonap-ire AtJfao'xaMa] E TA I'-'
T E A I O N K A TA B AP N A B A &Body-pular' more. Mart-3.

Habentur (5- inter apocrypha in Nicephm' Chronographia (vel Patin: in

'Stlthometria eidem addita) Thomae Evangdium,Clementis prima 8:
ecunda Epiola, Ignatii Epiolae omnes, cum Hermae paose.

B 4.
7,'I

of

NAZARENUS

o uch as have written concerning the Apocryi

phal books of the New ament. However we
mu not conceal that in the foreaid Index of
Co 'r E L E R I us, which is the very ame with
'that of the Bodleian library, M A T T l E w is

printed 'at length 3 whether it be erroneoully ex

re o in the manucript, or that the trancri

her 'has from M AT T H, unaware of this diin

ction, made M A T 'r H E w. But notwithand
ing ancient teimonies, there appears not one

ingle word or fragment of the Gopel of B A n

cN A B A 3., _ printed by any author under this title:
yet in the zpth Baroccian 7 manucript there is one
fragment of it in the following words. The 11
pale BA R NABA szys, he get: the wor of it,
who overcomes in e-vz'l contentiamz hemuh he thus

comes to hewe the more * in. B A R N A B A s is

here call'd an Apole, ashe's more than once o
'term"d b
Acts xiv.

14..

9 CLEMENS ALEXANDRINUS,"

and inde by LUK E himelf; o_r whoever was

the writer of' the Acts of the Aoler.

But no

articular work of B A R N A B A s being quoted

in the Baroccimz manucript, I know -(Sir) 'that a

'peron of your exactnes will preently' ask me,

_how I come to arm that this Saying:l did belong
to his Gopel? ince it can be no u cient proof
hereof, that it is not to be found in the Epil'e

extant under 'his name. The objection mu- be

granted to be ertinent, becaue he might have
written other ocks to us unknown; and ther-5

' ore I promie a atisfactory anwer in a few words,

7. 'ide Grnbii Spicilegium Patmm, tom. l. p. 302..

8. szyzsz; 5 manam; een, er' iymmug error/ney; editle
Ten; 5 maw-ne; Man Newe-m', when exaw rne musz/eg.
9. Stromat. lih. 2.. Sir nium uudit apud leroizue Patm, (9- pa

rum nhequin Epgoln ip m'hma, u- quihn dom hadieque bade-mer

Canon-'m

which

*-%7_-_

NAZARENUS.
which will a pear in a better light further on in
this Letter, t e longe I ever ent you. As for
the Epzle acrib'd to B A p. N A 13 A s, and which
is ill extant, it has been prov'd long ince to be

purlous by everal able hands: but let it be oF

what authority ou will, the modern Gopel, of

which'
hal
cou'd not
be
written we
by the
amepeak
peronpreently,
z eeing theilEpzle
is pun
poely directed again the Judaizing Chriians.

CHAR m
FTER
Gopel 0

AV

iving this account of the ancient

BARNAnAs, or rather a bare

'proof that formerly there was uch a Go_/_eI,I come

enow to the Goelof the Ma/aometans, which ve
ry] probably is in great part the ame book with
t at of BARNAB As z and o not yet extinct, as

all Chriian writers have hitherto imagid. But

here
I any
know
you'll
be Malyjametans
ur riz'd, that
hou'd
talk of
Gopel
of the
at all.I You'll
ceae your wonder nevertheles, when you coni
der hoW the Mahometans believe, as a funda
mental article, that there have been x mo e
minent perons, who were the authors of new
Initutions; every one of thee gradually ex
ceding each other in perfection, tho in ubance v

it be ill one and the ame religion.

Thee ix

are ADAM, NoAH, ABRAHAM, Moses,

'J a s U s, and M A H o M E T z wherin all Chrii
ans (excepting only as to this latter) agree with
them, reckoning up in their everal Syems o

-many V periods or dipenations, and calling the

' to. Tritum e illud Ibeologarum, genm cilicez hmmnum ab Ada
mwtd Nun/num fme ick Iege Naturae, a Name/ac ad zlbmhamum hb
prnereptis Naacbicis, m! Abrahama ad Moim icb Circumahrxe, a Mot)
ad
Miic'ee;nizzrn,
Chraijhm rvglecztndicm
rb ritibu: Leziticis.
alia: m! tprezvmm
O' c 'imfehb
zditizxm,
Evangelia

whole

ilo

NAzARNUa
whole GOD's ECONOMY. Nor are there
warning who continue ubdividing uch period;
to the end of the world ; and, according to ome,
there's but one period and a picce of one yet ree

maini

: o exactly they know the beginning,

the aid, the meaure of time and thin s. Now,

altho the Mahomctans do hold by tr 'tion that

ADAM, NDAH, ENocH, ABRAHAM, and

other pauiarchs and prophets, had everal books

divinely ent 'em (even to the number of 1043)

containing the reveaPd will of God z yet the

only obligatoiy ones are, accordin to them,
thee four, ma. the Peameacb of - osns, the
Pzlmr of DAWID, the God of Jesus, and
the dicmm of MAHOME T. Of all and every
of thee books they pronounce in this manner,

my and

thee terms: whoever denies thee va

James, wdcmbts of the whole or part, arrany ahap,

ter, va, or word of the ame, is certainly Am iyyi

del. I cGuTd allege for this formula-w man lun

deniable authoritiesz but hall content my, If at

.preent to reforr you are the third chapter of fZqe

I" oovzqpendious Malaometmz T/aeolggy, tranlated, il
lurated with _Na2:e:_, and publilrd ive or ix

years ago by the eminent Profeor ADRIA-N

.RE L A N-D, before mentiorfd. ,In tFeMean time
you may perceive, that the Mahometans are not
only more careful in preenvin

the integrity of'

their iacred books, than the Lghriians have zge

nerally been; but that they are likewie, as ma

zny of 'em aert, more conient with themelves :
zllCC if any book be divzincly vinpifd, ay-they,
every line and word of it munecearily be o
and therforeno room left, one wou'd imagine,

ll. Adriani Relandi de Religion: 'Mahommedlca libri duo;

'pag z.

fox

ANHZARENUS
for-various Reading, Or uch other Criticims. The
minute the learned may alter, add, or ubitute,
What to them hall eem 'mo becoming the di
vine pirit, there's 'an end at once of Inhirotiw,
(according to thee entlemen) and the book b
boines thenceforth t- eir own: meaning, that it is
then the roduction b' dierent times 'and divere
authors, ill nothing of the original be let,oho the

book "continues as bulky As ever. But it mu be

carefully oberV'd, that the Mahometa'n yvemof

Inimon 'and that of the Chriians, are molt

Widely di- rent: ince we do not o much tand
upon Wonde, phrazes, Method, Point-ing, or uch

other nicerics z as upon the matter it elf, and the

deign of the whole, tho 'circumances hou'd

'not be alwaYs o er'ra&. Tis here We ca our

h'eetzanchor, and tis here we are "conrm'd by
haWr'o fact; notwithtanding the zoooo variat
"tions, Which ome of our Divines have dicover'd
in a w 'c ' of the New amm: nor have
the copies 'of the Alteran-emp'd uch variations
(which is 'impoible in nature or any book to do)
"Whatever the Mahometans pretend to the contra
ry, and even ro'me of rtl-ieirielves Jhave produc'd
Fuch dierent readings.

CHAR'W.
T-I-S for the aboveaid readn, no doubt, 'of
' joining the Pentoteoo'h, the iPzlm, and the

Gopel to'can
the Mahometanirn
Alromn, that I the
haveReligion
heard 'ome
A
"thidm
o tihe
-four'b00ks, as the Chriian Religion that of' the
t'Wo books. Nor is there anything-more evident
to thoe who have taken pains in this matter, than
. that _ the Mahometans 'Openly profes to believe
the Gohel: tho they charge our copies with p!
' ' '
mue

r:

N 'A Z A R E N U S.

much corruption and alteration, that our' Goeil

is not only no longer certain or genuin 3 but, ac-.

cording to them, the farthe of all books in the

World from being divine. About this "charge,

and the four books which the acknowledge di

vine, may bc particularly con ulted The hzorieal
Camyend of 11. LEVINUS WARNER. But why

hou*d I mention WA R N E R, or any other? ince

the Alcomn it elf does o often referr to the Pen-'

tctteueh, the Pzlms, and the Gapel, the inpirati-r

on and authority wherof it always allows.

This

cannot be diputed. That the four books con

itute the Foundation of their Religion, is o
much their general and conant belief, that one

might as well be at the troble of quoting authors

to rove the Chriians receiv'd the Qld and New
Te ament. But ince in a late converation cer
tain perons, who ought to know better, a pear*d
_ the
urpriz'd
at this; I hiarieail
deire that,
over of
an WA
above
now-mentiod
Compend
R
N E n, and the Mrthamettm Thealagy of R E L A N 1),
the wou'd pleae to read the formulary or pro

fc ion of JACOB BEN S1DI ALI, produdd

by the Maronite 'I GABRIEL S1oN1 TA. Be

yond exception is the teimony of the celebrated

Divine A L t; A z e L, in his Expoition of the faith
of the Somzites, or the Turkih Mahometans, in
contradiinction
where,: we
in the
article
of the were?toofthe
God,Perians;
he thus peaks
are
hound to helie-ve that the Alcoran, the Pctentateuch,
the Gopel, and the Palms of DAvlD, are haiok;
-_._

zz. Compendium hioricum eorum quae Mahommcdani de

Chrio, 8: praccipuis aliquot Religionis Chriianac cnpitibus tra
diderunt.
13. De nonnullis Orientalium urbibus, net; non indj enarum
religione ac moriluus, Tractatus brevs; auctoribus Gabre Simili

'

ta Et joanne Hconita, Maronitis eLibano. cap. 14..

given

nNAZAAENUt

given by God', and reward to his Ambdhdors. Who

ever has a mind to ee the original Arabic paage,
may read it in the 89th page of the third part of
M'A.R A c c 1's Pradromus to the dlcomn. A In; ano
ther Mahomet-an ormulary, quoted in the 94th
age of the ame third part by M A R A e c 1, you
have the names othoe Ambaadors in thee words :

the Pentateuch 'was hnt to Moses 'the Son of

--AM R'A M, and the GOpel to esu s the-(Son of
.MAR'Y,' and tbd-Pitlms to DAV 1 D, and the Al

veoran to MAHo M.E T. It were uperuous to

vadd the concurrent teimonies of others. But
ill, that Goel is enot ours, lwhich, as I aid,

they decretoril brand with alication. Every

'traveller almo will tell you, that where J E s U s John xi'v;
romics to end the Paraclete to complete or per- '5* 15- 85
'76' a?
_ ect all things, the Mahometans maintain the origi
nal readin was 14 Periclyte, or the famous and illu- cam'p'rYl
rious, w 'ich in Arabic is Molmmmed .t o that their wit!- Luke
rophet was as much, in their account, foretold xxw- 49

Ey name in the Go pelz as CYRUs is believ'd by Iaiah va;

the Jews and Chri ians, to have been foretold by 13- & 117
name in the Old Teament. Here's one inance "
o Mahometan Criticim 5 not les ubtil or more

lightly grounded, than abundance of uch dico

veries hammer'd out of' ounds or letters by Jews
and Chriians: and I own that I have always ad
mir'd o Few other exam les of 'various Reading; or

Interpolations were r uc'd b learned travellors

(tho ome they do) ince the ahometans have o
dierent an account of the peron of J e s Us
CH RXST, o his miniry on earth, and the cir
r cumances of his acent into heaven. Iwas om
times temted to Panc'y, that the exceive venera
tion of the Mahometans for the dltomn, made

them uer their Gohel to perih by neglect: 'but

14-- niuaAuTO, at pon HagtAnTQf. -

corrected

ZH

NAZARENUM
cormcted that thought again, when I found uch
multitudes of citations out of it in their Writings,
over and above thoe contain'd in the Alcomn;
the paages omtimes agreeing with thoe in out'

Gopels, often with thoe We 'count apocryphal,

and oftner with neither. Hence I concluded, that

nce they counted the Gopel a divine book, and

had more knowledge of it than their Alcamn ur

nifd, they mu needs l-iave a Gopcl of their

own 5 tho _I was >always aonifd '(as I aid) at
the negligence of travellors, or whatever other
reaon it Ymi ht be, that hinder'd 'em from pro
ducing that '0el, and yetc: poitively talk of its

variety from-ours. Nay, ome of 'am have di

a-octly denzd the Mahometans had anixch Gael
now remaimngz and Mr. RE LAND, m his fore;
Pag. 3.

mentiOnTd Treatie, adepts their 15 o inio-n: not

to peak of MARACCI, anddivers other Writers
of mo: Chriian communions.
'
C

,Po. 7'V9

zB UT at length -(Sir) after 'wholly depairing of

everhav-i a better account, it was my good
fortune, ine ofother information, no light on
the Gopel it elf; and tranlated into Italian, b
certainly
.or for thetheue
performance
of ome renegades:
of aMahometan
for it iszribe.
Yet knowing a more particular account .will not
be ungrateul, be +pleas'd to receive it as follows.
The learned gentleman, >wh0 has been-o kind as

to communicate it to-me eviz. Mr. CRAM an,

11 52 Ize
Butba:having
detention
. w
time, tbatill-zljdnalzak
dye
, ' A
edition
made q'
his bait-Tmafan
ttbii we?
yeavrm,
met-m: lum-va a Gopc] qf their own (page 23) and I uppoe In meam

r/n a' Barbarj, becaue be ayubi: Gopcl i: in spa-z-h and xrtlbic.

Counellor,

NAR-ARENUSL

is.

Counellor 'to the King of Pma, but' reiding at

i' dmerdam) had it out of the librz' of a peron
of' great name and authority in the ' city; who,

. during his life, was often heard to put a high va

lue on this piece. Whether as a rarity, or as the
mode] of his religion, I know not. It is in the
very r page attributed to BARNABAS, and the

title of it runs in thee '7 words: The true Gopcl of

JE s U s called CH 11 1 s T, a new prophethnt hy God
to the world, according to the relative; of BARNAB As
his '~.. Here you have not only a new Gopel,
but o a true one if you -belic_ve theMahometans.

But how hone oever they ma be repreentcd,

this is a topic where none are to
trcdltcd with
out the utmo caution; ince, tho every Gopel

forbids
lying, ete'never
are moreofliestold
than** about
the
Gel.
ctr chapter
it 'begins
thus.
BARNABAS am ape/tle vfJ-F, s U s of Nazareth, call

ed C H RIST, Po 'all thee 'who dwell 'upon the earth,

wah-rath eate 'and ton/blame. Whatever may be

'Jotne o the truth, this is the Scripture-Ethic to a

hair. 'The book

on and
Turkih
paper
llelic-ately
i m*d isandwritten
polifd,
alo bound
after the
rkih maturer. 'The ink is incom
par-a'
'ne
z
and the
orthography,
as well
the
thar er, 'plainly
ctzow
it to be at
lea asthree

hundred
years
'o d. 'I inever
peakpro
ra
irher mider
thanover
uchchue
caes.to Any
ofare
_God,
and the
word
'gar'IOname
it ieilf,
conantly
Writ appellative
mred letters-out

'16. Had deailnte the writing xzfihi: LE TTljl RI

17. 'Vero Evangelio di Jed chiamato _Chno,_ novo proer:

mar-dun dz-Ilio al month, 'eamio lxdnutxmne dn Barntba Apo
ok: w;

18. Barnaba Apoolo di jeu Nazareno, chiamato Chria, ha

'tutti llielll che habitanoWpra latcijra, pace he conolatione dcide

h.

izimi,

'

of

zs*vNAzARENU

of repect, and o are the Arabic Notes in tranvere;

lines on the margin. The contents of the chap
ters are likewiezzvritten in red letters, and reach
about the twentieth; a void ace being left for:
the re before each chapter, ut no where ll'd

up. The author of thee ummaries was a zealous

Muulman, who charges the Chriians all along

with falication, from this his only authentic Go

pel.

But they'll be nothing behind hand with

him, whenever his Gaje] comes to be better known.

Much care and ornament was beow*d upon the

whole, and the Arabic word ALLAH is in red let
ters three
uperitiouy
interlin'dThe
overStory
D I O,
forSU
thes
r
timesit occurs.
of Je

is very dierentlytold in many thin s from the

receiv'd Gohels, but much more ful y and parti
cularly; this Gopel, if my eye has not deceiv'd
me, being near as long again as any of ours. Some
wou*d make this Circumance a prejudice in fa
vor
of it, becaue as all things are be knoWni
ju after they happen 5 o every thing diminihes,

the further it procedes from its original.

But in

this cae' the rule will be found not nghtly ap ly'd

till the book is

BARNABAS.

rov'd to be the genuini ue o,

AHoMaTjs therinex rey

nam'd for the Paraelete, as we have been tol that

he's o ceem'd, by all the hiorians of the Maho

metan Religion: the Muulmans accuing our Go

eI: of corruption (as I noted before) in the 16th
Sea alh and z6th veres of the 14th Chapter of JoHNz and
John xv-_ retending further that M A Ho M 12 T's name was
*5' 8" xv," tuck out of the Pentnteueh and the Pizlms.
Lwmpard M

nmz, Luke

AH o M E T 1s nam

,d

.-

again or oreto

1n ome

xxiv. 49, other places of this book of B A a N A B As, as the

deigd accom liher of God's ecohomy towards

man. Tis, in ort, the ancient Ebionite or Na
zaren Syem, as to the making of J E s U s a mere

man (tho not with them the Son of] o s 1: P H, but

__,

divinely

N_2I,Z.A R E.1.V=US.

Ti7

divinely conceiv'd'by the Virgin MARY) and-agrees

in every thing almo with the cheme of our me.
dern Unitariansz exceptin the hioryof-hisdeath
and reurrection, about w ich a very dierent ac.

'count is given from that-in our Gopel: .' 'but per

fectly conformable to the tradition of the Maho
metans, who maintain that another was cruciEykj

in his ead; and that J-E s U s, lipping thro the

hands of the Jews, preach'd afterwards to his di

eiplgs,

then was-taken up into heaven.

O'W great (by the way) is the ignorance of

thoe, who make this an original inv-en-tion
of the Mahometans! for the Bailidians, in the

very beginnin of Chriianity, deny'd 1-9 that

C H R I s T him elf uer'd, but that SIMON of Cy
rene was cruciy'd in his place. The Cerimhians
before them, and the Carpocratia'ns next (to name
no more of thoe, who arm'd Je s U s to have

been a mere Man) did believe the ame thing;

that it was not himelf, but one of his followers

very like him, that was crucify'd: o that the Go

hel of BARNABAS, for all this account, may be as

old as the time of the Apoles, bateing everal in

terpolations (from which, tis known, that no Ga

he] is exemt) ince C E R I N T H U s was con-tem

porary with PETER, PAUL, and JOHN, if

if there be any truth in 10 Ecclemimi lazory.

Thus PH o TI us tells us, that he read a book,

entitul'd, The Jaw-ney: of the Apoles, relating the

19. Iren. lib. 1. cap. 23, &e. Itcm Epiphan. Haere 24th . 3.
zo. Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Eueb. Hi. Ecclefl 3. c. 28. ite l. 4..
c. 14.. Epiphan. Haere. 18. n. a, 3, 4.. Idem aemnt Auguinus,
Theodorctus, cum reliquis.
- _
-

acts

'NAZARENUSZ

18

acts ofPETEn, JOHN, ANDREW, THoMAsg

and PAU 1.. : and among other things contain'd in
the ame, this was 1' one, that CH R 1 s 'r was not
craezjd, hat another in his ead; and that ther
fore he [aught at thoe, who thought they cratzfybl
him. Some aid it was U DA s that was execu
ted.

This laughing of jnsus at the Jews was alo

arnfd by the Bailidians, as you may ee in the

PlaCCI quoted about them ju now out of E P 1
P H A N 1 U s. Tis a range thin , one wotd think,
they hou'd dier about a fa of this nature o
early; and that C E R 1 N T H U s, who was con

temporary, a countryman, and aZChriian, hou'd,

with all thoe o his Sect, deny the == reurrection
of CH 11 1 s T from the dead : tho we' cou'd eaily
olve the diculty, were this a proper occaion
for it z and I may, in convenient time, end you

my Obervations on this ubject. But they who

-deny'd his crueixion, deny'd alo his Genealogy',
as it ands accordin to MATTHEW, In an Irih
manucript of the our Gopels (of which I hall
give you an account in my next Letter) the Ge

nealogy of jzsus is inerted apart, among cer

tain preliminary pieces; and the r chapter of
Ver. 18.

Matthew begins at thee words, Now the birth of

JEsUs CHRlST was on this wie,

The Ebio

nites, according to E P 1 P H A N 1 U s, had not the

U Genealogy in their Gopel ; which makes it need'

les for him to ay 24 elewhere that the Cerinthi

ans rejected it, whoe Gohze] was the ame. But
yet E P 1 P l-l A N 1 U s, who eonfounds every thing

ar. Ka va' Xe-s-ov pn raupmsswau, aax' 7gpcv av-v: do'n,

xau xoura-yeixav Rue 'two 'my sacupaxttz-V.
cod. r4.
22. Hacre. 28. n.6.

In Biblxothcca,

23. Haere. 28. n. 5. St zo. n. z.

24. Hacrc. 28. n.- 5.
(as

NAZARENUK
(as particularlythis Gopel of the Hebrews with that
beATTHEw) tellsus that CERINTHUS and

C A R P o c RA s wou'd needs prove by this very

GENEALO GY, thatJESUs was the 16 Son of
J 0 s t: P H and MARY. Nay, be' farther acquaints

us, how in the fourth Century, while C_ 0 N

s T A is 'r i N E the great reign'd, this Genealogy,
with other, curious pieces in Hebrew, was found

by a certain Jo s E P I-i in a cell of the treaury at

Tiberias, which he honely broke open to 15 eal
ome mony g and that this odd accident was the
chief reaon of his becoming a Chriian. _ But
Whether the word 7-7 there ignies the Genealogy
by it elf according to P E T A V I U s, or the whole
Gopel M A T T H it w according to FAB Rl c I U s',
tis certain that TA_'i*1AN left the' Genealo " out
of his Gopel 3 which o' impos'd on theOrt odox
themelves, that THEOnORET arms' he had, 23 re-'
mov'd above zoo of thoe Gopel: out of ublie
Churches,
andepthis
lac'dGenealogy
others in intheir
_ so
that
the want
the ead?
Irih copy'
of MATTHEW is not o range a thing, as it may eem at r ght 3 which 'is all the conequencel _
hall now draw from it, rh'ferring the further di=
cuiion of it to another time, asit particularly 're
lates to our Irih Manucript.
a Haere. zoct. n. 14..
26. Ibid. n. 6.

27. To not-m MatT-&dlav EBgmw outer;

18. Haerct.fabul, l. 1. c. zo.

cg

CHAR

I9.

20.

NAZARENUH
C H A P.

VII.

BUT that I may not forget, what I promis'd

above conceming the fragment of BARNABAS

in the Baracrian Manucript, I Found it almo in
terms in this Gohel, and the ene is evidently there
in more than one place; which naturally induces

' me to think, it may be the Gohel antiently attri

buted to BAR-NABAS, however ince (as I aid)_ in
terpolated. I had not time to ee if 1t contain'd
the four ayings, or rather dicoures o C H R 1 s T,
inerted by LE V 1 N U s iWA n N E n out of Maho- '

metan books, into his Notes on the 19 Century of

Perimz Proverbs, which he publih'd at the end
of his Ii/Zarical Compeml, cited before. *I found

manly ayings acrib'd to J E s U s by 39 K E s s E U s

(as read his Lives of t/ae Patriartybs and Proyet;
cited) and by other Mahometan writers, expre:

in this Gope/ of BARNABAS: tho I have not yet

examiid all of that kin Ihave oberv'd, no more
than any of thoe inthedlcoran, the
all impoures.

roc: of.

But from what I have a ready had

opportunity-to do, two dicoveries naturally re

ult; which cannot, Sir, but be agreable to you.
The r is, that we now probably know, whence
* the Mahomet-ans quote mo paages of this kind,

they have concerning C H R 1 s 'r : ome having for

this very reaon rahly charg'd 'em with forgery,
and others gravely aerting, that they took them
all out of the known Apocryphal pieces; as if they

had kept thee with more care than the Chriians,

and without ever naming or producing any of the

Apociyphal books they cou'd o eaily uppoe.

29.
Ad proverb. 61. inAbd-Alla.
Appendicc Com pendii hiorici, pAg. 3 o.
30. Abu-Mohammcd

ve

NAZARENUS.

' ZI

The Gopel of 'the Infancy of CH R I sr, publih"d

ome years ago out of Arabic, appears not only
from the invocation of the Trinity to be no Mas
hometan impoure; but from Eccleiaieal hio
ry, and the extant original Greec Manucripts,
unknown to Mr. SIKE the editor of it, to be
long anterior to MA HO M E T. This is as true

of the Gooel of JAMES, which boas of being the

r of all the Gohels, or the P RO T O E V A N
GELION: nor is it les true of the Gopel of
N I c O'D EM U s, which la is only extant in La
tin; and eems by divere of its expreions and

doctrines, to be one of the late of all thoe pi

ritual cheats. I deny not, that the Mahometans
have borrow'd ome of their fables from thee and
the like apoeryphal Scriptures: I onl deny it of

all uch, as believing mo of 'em to e cull'd- out

of their own Gopel of BARNABAS. They are not
ignorant however, either of the exience or im

poure of the ju mention'd Gopel of the Infancy,

which A H M E D E B N E-D R I s' cites by name,
callin it alo the fifth Gopel (as you- may ee.in
the 2. Chapter of the r part of MARACCL'S
Prodromas) hat redundant, hys he, in many things,

and in many things defective. Our next dicovery

is, that the Mahometans not only believe, as is
well known, many things recorded of JE SU s in
our Gopel: 3 but that t ey have likewie a pecu
liar Gohel of their own, tho probably in a few
hands among the learned', from which perhaps ome
paages in ours may be farther illurated: for ve
antient books, tho never o purious, alwaYs
peak the language, often expres the traditions,
and commonly allude to the euoms of their own
times._ I 'Wou'd here add, as a third dicovery,
that we have at length found out the Go/pel fa
ther'd of old upon BARNABAS, tho not in its ori

ginalpurity.

'

But I had not the pemal of the

.C 3

book

II.

Ill.

NAZARENUS.

book long enou h, to form any peremtory de

ciion in this c e; notwithanding the force of
thoe reumtions, I have already alledg'd. I

know ow dicult a thing it is, to come "at any

zllcornn it elfz and how few have it in their hands,
even in Turky : Yet I have taken the mo proper

meaures to gain all the further light about the

Gcacl of B A 11 N A B A s, that can POblY be pro
cur'd; as you'll perceive by ome QUERIES
I have drawn up, and which I hall do my elf
the honour to I! communicate to you in a few

days.

C H A P.

VIlI.

O W, as I have before given the r words

of this Gopel," Ihall ad the la words of it

in this place.

Jnsus heing 3'- gone (that is into

heaven) the Diciples utted themelves into many

parts of Ihucl, and of the re/Z of the world: and
the truth, heing hated of SA_TAN, was perecuted
hy fulhood, as it ever happens. For certain wicked
men, under pretence of heing Diciples, preuch'd that
J E s U s was dend, and not rien nguin : other: preuc/fd
that J 15: s U s was truely dead, und rien uguin : other:

preuchul, and ill continue to preach, that JES U s

31. See the Appendix, num. Ill.

32. Partito jeu, divie per diverc parte de Idrahellc he del

mondo li diepoli; he la verita, hodiata da Sattana, fu perhe

tara dalla Bugia, chomc tutavia i trova: perche alchuni malli o

meni, otto preteiodi dipoli, predichavano jeu ciere morto he
non riucitatoy alrri prcdichavano jeu eiere vcramcntc morto,
he riucitatoz altri predichavano, he hora predichano, jeu eere
fxolo di DIO, ra li qualli he Paullo ingannato. Noi pero, quanto
habia ciuto, prcdichiamo ha cholloro che temono D I O, azioche
iano Evangelio.
ilvi nello ultimo
juditio
di DIO; Amen." Fine
dello
' giorno dello
'

i!

NAZARENUs

is the Son of God, among which pcrhns P A U L has

heen deceiv'd. M therfore, according to the men
cre of our knowledge, do preach to thoe who fear
God, to the end they may he ew'd at the lot' day of
his divine judgment; dmen. The end of the Gopel.

Tis plain that the writer of this book has known

of the diention between BARNABAS and PAU L,

recorded in the Acts of the Apole: : and it will be Acts xv.

aid, perhaps, that this quarrel et BARNABAS a 36> 37-33
writing. PA U L had likewie no little conte 39' 40'
with P E T E R, about his manner of preaching the Compare'

Gopel to the Gentiles. Neither do I doubt but Actsxzvitb

tis the Apole of the Gentiles, that is aim'd at in 31' "* "
an Epile of PETER foiJAMES, prextb
'
C o T E LE R I U s to the Clementines. The wor s
of P E T E R (after entreatinng M E s not to com

municate his Prenchings to any Gentile, nor even to

any Jew without previous-examination) are 3! thee.

For

this he not done, ays he, our peech of truth

33- Etm tow [am Gum; yetnrou, er; or'AMt; yrawat; Bern:
aAn-Smt; npcw &comeline-U 'ing-On

TOU'Z'a JW oux' to; 5

'neven-m; or tom-ayel, atAA' nJ*n au-ra 're nuxou 'rml apxnv

&For.

THE; yap 'rew am eOw-w, 70 JV' eyeu vow/ctor certic

x'pcawav napuynu, 'rx expu arpmrx avaunt 'rim u' alwa

path' 'UUO'HXAIA-EWI &deem-utter. Kau 'ran-'lot erm He 'treme

7- sorexaprieav 'Ti/5; 'FalxlAatli 'new internal; 'race gun;

Aayou; [ae7aqznyaTICz-w et; 'n'r Tou Napwv nail-actively; as mu
slaw ou/Iou n'ere' my QUVWHO. [my ex emppno/a; Ne 'cept/e
voi/TO: Barep arc-m. To yap 'TOIOUTO aVTIWU'W 29' 'to 'ru
Sex wepte), 79: J/a Mo'o'w; peOm-Tt, mu from 73 auexou 'Lum
yap-rupnsev-n det 'rng ai'dtou au'rou Mayor-m, ent-t Burns;
eme-ty: 5 ougarG- nal ii 7" nagement-74', "He it 't Hid Matter,

ou [an waPEA-&Yl
7' pux,
vapou.
spun-it,
'ne
rect-ruylvnnu. cava
c01 A',
alJMtTou'lo
arm, We
'for may
youy ire.
wray
75AAoyeroz, Bu; maye-w if Eptov Aayaug, thou 'TOU neral/'ip
au7u; pennon-egl- ETEXHUUFIV epgxereuav: aeyor'le; 701; ver'
eat-'aw na'lnxaupcerolg, 7ou7o -H'nu 'to may ogni/nunc, 5 tye) ouJV _.
erwuynser. EI We 'you 27' terwar'IG- roxow'lae 'I'AHMO'W ne.

radtuJ'e-&ah 'ooty 'ye [MLAAW pie-r' eye 'no/ay 5' (1.27' m'
'ac/HWJW. Tom. 1. Patr. Apoolie. pag. 602.

C4

will

Z-f

NAZARENUS
will-he' divided' into many opinions. Nor do I know
this thing as heing a prophet, hat as- eeing e-ven now
the beginning of this very evil : for ome from among
the Gentiles have rejected my Legal preaching; em
hraeing the triing and Lawles doctrine of a man,

who is an enemy;

And thee things ome ha-ve en

tketvofd to do now in my own life-time, transformw

ing my words
various
de
Sf' Gal- il-rteftion
of the hy
Law
z as interpretations
I had heen oftothetheame
'V "' '3' mind, hat dar not openly profes it, which he farr
14..
from me. For this were t-o act again the Law of
Godvoohen hy Moes, and which has the teimony
of on' Lord for its perpetual duration,iite he thas

Mahv. r8_.h1tts aid: heaven and earth- hall p s away,- yet'

Luke xVi- oniljot or one tittle hall? not pas from' the Law;
17.

An this lie-aid, that all might he fulll'd. But

thee', I know not how, promzng to deliver my opi
see Gal. a; nioit, take upon them to explain the words they heard
awe.
from-me, better than I'that poke them ; telling their
dieiples my ene wasthat, of which I have not z
ninth as thought. Now,
in my own life-time they
dare feign aeh things z how mach more will thoh,

that come after me, do the zme? This mo re-..

markable and- inconteably ancient piece, with
others at lea as ancient', which I cou'd cite were
it needful, do manifel how; that this notion

of Pan L's_havi

who ly metamorphos and per

verted the true C iri-iaxiit (as- ome of the Her-es

ties have expre it) and is being blam'd for o

doingby the other Apoles, epecially by JAM 1-:_ s__

and s 1; T an, is neither an original invention of

the Mahometans, nor any ign of the novelty

of their Go/zdel: but rather a rong preumtion
of' its antiquity, at lea as to ome parts of it z

ince this was the conant lan uage and proeon

of the mo ancient Sects, as. hall convince you

beyond any room for doubt;

CHAP.

>.,.____,,_,.. ,__,,_-. -...,.. .

__.'pq.--.-

*---<>-,--------*--- r-

-'-**_*-*-1'- '

NAZARENUi.'q
CHAP. kX.
O fet' this matter thcrfore in the cleare:
it un
is to
be noted,
thatLaw;
theEbionites
call'd li lit,
'A-UL
zlpzinte
from the
and re

jected
all his E
thoe ofbyan34Enemy
and'
an Impoor.
i tlor,
his is asrecorded
ORLGEN
35 andEU se BIU s, which hews that E P"I.P'I-I A
N 1 U s (whoe tcimony we hall produce hereaf
ter) is neither the only', nor the r, nor with
out- an. author, that aid this of the Ebionites, as'

the acute Mr. N Y E has too poitively arm'd in'

his Judgment of the Fathers; denying this of O- 1253.;
RIGEN by name, whom I have this moment
quoted for it. The like charge again PA U L is
acknowle d of the Nazarens, who were the
ame eo e under another name, or rather this of

NA AREN S is the only name they own'd:

and both of 'em, if they mu needs be made two,
were the r converts amon the Jews to Chri

ianity; that is to ay, the hr Chriians, and

cone' ently the only Chriians for ome time.
Mr. n L D E N, never to be mention'd without
honor, hows, that at lea for theipace of e
ven years after the death of CHRIsT, none o
the Gcntiles- embradd his doctrine z all his follow- ers, till the converron of Co a NELIUS the Actszv,"

Centurion, who was a proelyte of the gate, hav- 43ing been of the Jewih- 35 nation and religion.
P

34. Contra Ccl. l. 7.

35. Hi. Eccle. l. 3. e. 27. ctOUTQ' ePe T: yet ATOFDAB arms;

Toe; ETIYOAQLF dPVHTL-iec; ri-youv-ro c-weu eft/V. Awarwrac' drone.

Azv-re:
au-rov
'ry yonau.
Imn Nicephoizll-Ii.
Ecclc. 14.. e. 4..
Videaturdejudem
l. 52 c. 12.
A
36. De Syntdriis, I. 1. n. 8.

'

Now,

'

NAZARENUS.

26
Ihio'. x.
38 8c iii.
6.8(iv. 10.
Iid. xxiv.
.

Now, thee Jewih converts were term'd Nazau

rens from J E s U s of Neznreth, as it appears that
all the r Chriians were o; ince P A U L him
elf is, in the Acts of the Apole-s, call'd a ringled

der of the Herey of "the anarens. EPlPHANlUS

not only arms, that ell Chriians were at 37 r
by the 7ews term'd annrens, and e'ven hy the ripe
themelves, P E T E R aying, J E s U s of Na

Ihid. ii. 22. les

St x. 38.

znreth, a man approv'd of God, &c: but alo that

th NAZARENStwkMBnMmetMm

hlves, h/zt not that of] E S S E A N S after J E s U s,

nor ofCHRSTIANS efterCHRLsrznndthet
all Chriians whet oeeer were il'd Nazarens, be
Ihid.xi.16.

fore they were cal 'd Chriians at Antioch. T E R

'r U L L I A N peaks to the ame 39 purpoe. They
were likewie call'd by way of contemt EB I O

N I T E S or beggars (ju as the r Proteants

in Flanders Guezcx ) which is very evident, not

only frnm the ilence of I R e N E U s concerning

any uch peron as E B I o N, but alo from the ex
pres teimonies of 40 O R 1 G e N and EU s E B 12
U s, that they were thus nick-nam'd becaue of
their mean condition: and even from the Hebrew

word Ehion it elf, which ignies poor, and was

a mo proper epithet of the r Chriians 3 as
t

37. Nzwequcaiu 8 er' xezcmmr, 5 leOEK er omyea xce

wp (ma [Mami- zezrzaV1enz me' 'into acu'mv 'me AWGTOAMI',

AeyorTO- n-ZTUU, Ina'ux' no szagzov, act-Je; aodsdexy

Fever m 're Jew, &c. Haerc. 19. n 4..
38. 'Cum yze [31 Nafzgw] Serum; avaunt eeern, ax'
XCIFK, are auro 'mare-Leo 73 [no-s. atAAa'. Nzwgauar; xcu orato

79; De Xezr/arsl NetZ-'pqlal 'to-re &crew-m; enaAar-to. Id Hac- '

tell 29. n. i. St ibid. ii. 6, 7.

39. Nazaraeus vocari habebat, ecundum prophetiam, Chrius

creatoris: unde ac ipo nomine nos Judaci Nazaracos appellant per

cum. Conrra Mart-"071. I. 4.. t. 8.
40. Origen. contra Cel. l. 2.. St Philocal. c. x. Eucb. Hi. Ec

cle. l. 3. c 27.

'

JAMES

n-WWWY. . . .
a ,

I'3

< --..' '

NAzAhENUs

JA Mss asks the queion concerning them, has Jam- ii- 5'
inot God ohoen the POOR of this world, rich in

faith; and as CHRIST order'd JoHN to be

told, that the Gopel was preache' to the P O O R 3 Mat- Xi- 5'
or, to a it in i Hebrew, to the Ehionites.

Yet ourzx'

afterwar s ome perons, that were equally igno

rant of the Jewih language and of the Chriian

hiory, ridiculouy invented a Certain EBION

(of whom they tell very formal ories) to be the
author of the Ebionites z as they aw everal other
Sects had peculiar founders, of whom they de

riv*d their appellation. But we ought much oon- er to believe the Ebionites themelves about their
own name of Nazarens, and nick-name of Ebio
nites, thanJERoM, or EPIPHANlUS, or any
other of their enemies; who either did not know
them enough, or wilfully and maliciouly mire- *
preented them. Others again, who cou*d no
more dige this very ros account, than content

themelves with the ovely implicity of truth,

ininuated that thoe r Chriians were call'd
Ebionites from their 4' poor and low notions of

C H R 1 s T's peron : a derivation as farr fetcht as

any other, and which divere learned men have
deervedly exploded.
Neverthele, whatever
confuion and diverity may be oberv'd concern
ing them in IR ENEUS, JUSTIN MARTYR,
EUSEBIUS, EPIPHANlUS, AUGUSTIN,
T H E o D o R E T, and others of thoe they call
the old Fathers, tis conantly agreed among them,
5 that the Nazarens and Ebionites arm'd J E s U s
*'- to have heen a mere man, as well hy the father as
5 the mother's ide, namely the Son of JosEPH

41- EBwrdxau; ntmu; Blue-w; evreonzubu 51 TQWTUI. TTP/NF

ncu TOLTTHVM; 'rot me: 'ru Xezyx JOEd-(DVTXF-

Euib. Hi. Ec

cle. l. 3. c. 17.

4' and

NAZARENUM

28

' and M A 12 Y ; hat that he was 41 ju, and wie,

* and excellent, above all other peroas, meritiag to

F he peculiarly call'd Tl-k e So N 0 r Go o, by

*
'
*
*
*

reaon of his mo virtuous life and extraordinary en

documents: and that they joirfd with their Chri
lan profeon, the neeety of oiroameiion, of
the oh/er-vatiort of the alibath, and of the other
wzh ceremonies; which necet mu be un

deroodI only
the jewih
reaons
hall oF
produce
by andChrilzians,
by. E U s EForB-ctlthe
Us
ays, that ome few of 'em in his- time (that is, in
the fourth century) believ'd, like the Gentile Chri

fcians, the mother of CHR! sr to have been. a

43 Virgin; 'and that he was concei-v*d by' virtue of

the S irit of God, tho ill but a mere man (which

is ju- the Socinianim of our times) but that they

enjoin'd the obervation of the Legal ceremonies,
as rictly as the others.

There were diverities

of opinion among 'etn, no doubt, no les than a

mong other ocietics, as this ame diinction is as
old as O a I G E N's time: yet tho thee latter were
a quite dierent ort from the former, as the be
Critics fairly
theyiand
rejected
Epiles
equallyacknowledge;
with the others,
were PA
as hiU L's
h
ly irritated ++ again him. But the Fathers a ed
with inexculhble Confuion and injuice, to call

men proehug two uch contrary entiments by

the ame name of Ebionites, if uch a Heretic as
EB ION had ever exied z which ome of 'em,
as I aid, did mo ignorantly averr, epecially] E

ROM and EPZPHANlUSZ th) the Ebionites

42. Iren. l. t. c. 16. Eueb. Hi. Eccle l. 3. c. 27. Epiphan.
Hacre. 7. n. 2. 28. n. l. 8c 30. n. 2, 18. Thcodoret. Hacrcmfab.
l. z..c. 1, 2. cum reliquis.

43. Hi. Ecclc. l. 3. c. 27. Idem dimnt Origcn. contra Cel l.

a. Hieronym. in Epi. ad Auguin. 8: Theodora.- in loco jam

notato.

44. Origen. contra Cel. 1.

<

them

NAZARENUK

29

themelves (as evenE r 1 PH A N 1 U s 45 conees,

who yet will not believe them) deny'd any uch
EBLON; and glory'd in their name, allcd in

their versty Was occaion'd by the laying o

l Acts ii."
their Eztance at the Apoles feet, for the rf-'r- 35
and mo powerful upport of Chriianity, by a &Zzt 35'

community o goods. Thee Nazarens therfore

or Ebionites were mortal enemies to PA U L,
whom they iPd an Apoate (as WC aw ju now)
and 45 a trangrebr of the Law : repreenting him

as an intruder on the genuin Chriian-ny, and,

tho a ranger to the peron of CHRIST, yet.
ubituting his own pretended Revelations to the
doctrines of thoe with whom C H R 1 s 'r had con
vers'd, and to whom he actually communicated

his will. This is the um of what we certainly

know concerning them; for in other things, one
or two points excepted, the Fathers are not of
accord.

Moreover, the Chriians are to this day

by the Arabians and Perans call'd N A ZARI,

and NOZERIM by the Jews, who ca-ll'd
them at the beginningl (as I iippoe upon occa
ion they do ill) M NEAN S or Hereticszuuwa

ince all ectaries, of all orts, are o nam'd by

them; and that Chriianity was then reckon'd

but a Jewih Here , tho it was iather truely and

properly their Re ormation. The Nazarens or
Mineans, whoe Churches orih'd over all the
47 ea, us'd to be curs'd by the Jews in their y

nagogues, 'at morning, noon, and evening pray

47. Haere3o.n.17.
46. Hicronym. in cap. 12.. Matth.
_
47. Uque hodie-per totas Orientis Synagogas inter Judaeos
hacreis c, quae dicitur Mr NA con UM, s; a PhatlilelsJlunc u

que damnatur. quos vulgo Nazaraeos nuncupabant. Hieronym. in

ad &Aguin.

i:

ers,

NAZARENUS.
ers, under this very name of +* Nazarens; as be
ing excommunicate perons, and apoates from
their body. In eect, they were commonly con

founded together by the Heathens, even a good

while after the Gentile converts made another
Church: nor is S E L D E N the only peron, that,
in later times, has aerted C H R I s 'r [A N 1 T Y to
be no indre than 49 REFoRMEp JUDAISM;
the true religion being one and the ame in ub

ance from the beginnin , tho in circumances

the Initutions of it at dilrent times be dierent,

and conequently more or les perfect. But we

mu not forget how his adveraries us'd the Apo
le of the Gentiles.

CHAP._X;
OR does PAUL deny the charge of the',
Ram. ii.
16. 81 xvi.

ay. Gal. i,
u. St ii.
a. 2 Tim.
ii. 8.
Gal. i. 11,
12,
Ver. 17,
18, 19,

Ebionites; that he did not learn his Gooel

_(a phraze familiar to him) froin' thoe who were

immediately taught by C H R I s T himelf. For he

tells the Galatians plainly, that the Gopol which he
reach'd was not a_ ter man-3

or I neither receiv'd

it of man (ays he) neither was [taught it hat hy

the revelation of j E s U s C H R 1 s 'r : neither went
I up to fferualenz to them which were zlpoles he
fore me, hat I went into zrahia and Damacas.
Then after three years I went np to ffernalem to ee
PE T E R, and ahode with him fteen days; hat 0'
'ther of the Apoles aw I none, ave J A M E s the

48. Uque hodie pereverant in blaphemiis, 8: ter per ingulos

dies in omnibus Synagogis, ub nomine Nazaraeorum, anathema
tizant vocabulum Chriinnum. Id. in Iaiam, cap. 7. ver. 18.
49. Nec diciplina illa apud eos alia, quam judaimus vere Re.

formarus, eu cum de in Meairl, eu Chriumuite conjunctus.

De Syrmlr. I. l. e. 8.

Lord's

NAZARENUE

31

Lord's hrother. And o he went on preaching

this Gopel to the Gentiles, as he informs us in
the ame Epile and elwhere z expre abolving

them (and, as tis now generally beliewd, the

Jews themelves) rom Circumcion and all the
Levitical ceremonies, again which he renu

ouy argues every where.

Then he declares,

how that fourteen years after he went again to Je- IW- ii

rualem, and communicated unto them that Gopel, "V
which he had preach'd among the Gentiles z yet but
prinatly to them who were of reputation, for fear va ,_

of thoe who did not approve of the liberty he

preach'd from the Jewih ceremonies. Next he
tells of what pa between him and the other
Apoles, who, tho they hem'd to he bntwhat, in Ver. 6. 7.
conference added nothing to him: hut contrarywzz, 3- 9
ays he, when they (that is, JAMES, and Ce
PHAs, and JOHN, who eem'd to be pillars)
aw that THE GOSPEL OF THE UN
C I R C U M C I S I O N was committed unto me,

asTHE GOSPEL OF THE CIRCUM

C I S I O N was unto P E 'r 1-3 R, and percei-zd the
grace that was given unto me; they gave to me and
B A R N A n A s the right hands of fellowhij), that
we hou'd go unto the H E AT H E N, and they
unto the C IRCUMCI S I O N. This conent
of J A M E s, P 1-: T 1: R, and the re, the Ebio

nites Hatly deny'd ; maintaining, that if thee

hadwell
approv'd
of PinAithat
U L'smanner
practice,
theyGentiles
wou'd
_ as
have gone
to the

themelves, which cou'd be no les than the duty

of ome o them: and that his rivalling of P 1-:

T E R and J A M E s For npcriority, being ambiti-s

ous to be the head of a party, is undeniable from
thee his own declarations. They further object
ed that he ave onely his own word or his reve
lations; ant? that ome few miracles recorded in
. the Acts of the zipoles- were no demonration of'

his
U

'

32

~NnzAkENUa

his mion, for a reaon we hall allege preently,

which reaon conits in the opinion they had of
t
this book. But to go on with P AU L'-s account,
Yet. n.i*

when PETER (ays he) was come to Antioch, I

with/food him to the face, hecaah he was to he
hlam'd; ince he had already, it eems, de arted
from the foreaid conent, recorded alo in t e f
teenth chapter of the Acts of the dpoles: for he
fore that certain came from JA M as (adds P A UL
Ver. 12.. here to the Galatians) he did eat with the Gentilesz
hat when they were come, he withdrew andhparat
ed himhlf, fearing them which were of the CIR- "

CUMCI S I O N.

This account the Ebionites

again rejected as contradictory, ince JAMES

was one of thoe, that according to P A_U L him

elf, had approv'd of his preaching to the Gen

tiles: and yet now they were thoe, who came
from JAMES, that made PETER withdraw
from the Gentiles. There's but one way in the
world of reconciling thee thin s, which we
hall ee a" little further, and ri y hope it will
atisy the mo incrcdulous. The Nazarens or

Ebionites (For I ue thee words promicuouy)

wou'd likewie probably ay, it was this very mi
repreentation of his ene, that PETER meant
in his ore-cited Letter to J A M E s.

And tis in

deed more than probable, when PETER ays

A: aho-ue,
[age 24..

there, that certain took upon them to explain his

words hetter than loimhlf, giving out that he was

of their mind, hat dur not openly profe s h much ;

tis pritty plain, I ay, that the author of this
Letter had that paage in his view, wh-ere PA U L,
as we aw ju now, charges PETER with not
Ver. 13.

darincr to own his o inion, for ear of them

which were of the Lircumciion: adding, that
the other Jews dihmhlecl lihewch with them, ino
mach that B A R N A B A s was ear-ry'd away with

their dzmrz/ation. But we ought not lightly to

run

_
*~'\"
1

NAZARENUS

33

run over this paage, ince from the hiory of

the Nazarens we hall take occaion. (and a very

natural occaion it is) to et T HE ORIGINAL

PLAN OF CHRISTIANITY in its pro

per light z the want of which made it a My

fcery to both Jew and Gentile, before the de
claration of it by JEsU s: but ince that decla

ration it ceaes to be longer a MYSTERY to

any, but to uch as love darknes better than the

light; or that take upon them to teach others,

what they profes not to underand themelves.
Wheras, after the manieation' of it by the
Gopel, nothing is more intelligible or conceivable,
as nothing is more amiable or intereing, than

the true and genuin Chriianity: o plain and per

picuous indeed, that it was preach'd at the very
beginning to men of the mo ordinary capaci
ties; who were not puzzPd but enlightn'd, not
bantcfd but thoroly inructed.

C-'H A P.. Xl.

O be carryd away therfore here (M 1-: GA- Gal. i. 13;
L E T o R) mu ignify urely by opinion, or

dierence of entiments, an not by any eparati

on of company: or ele it w0u'd be a contradicti
on to the reaon of the conte between PA U L
and B A R N A B A s, that is given in z/ae Actaf the

Apoles; the time and the place, at Antioch, be

ing unqueionably the ame.

For in the Acts, Acts ix.z6,

B A R N A 13 A s (who r entertain'd and introdudd 27- '

PA U L to the Apoles, wheras before none Wou'd _

receive him, nor believe him to be a diciple) is
repreentcd all along as his fellow-Apole to the
Gentiles, without howing the lea cruple in this
aair of the Levitical rites. He was deputed with
him from the Church of Antioch, to repreent the
D
ate

*-.

ldte- of this; ame controvery to the Apoles at

Jerualemz and came back again in_ his company
with the determination they made in this cae,

wherin he's ever mention'd as of PAU L's de.

Then follows this dierent- account of the quarrel

lbid-KW-z-S. in thee words. PA U L aid unto B A R N A 13 A s,

37= VF-

let, us go again, and 'viit our brethren in every city,

where wehatxe preach'd the word of the Lord, and

he how they do. And B A R N A B A s determin'd to

take with them J 0 H N, whoe Surname was MARK :
and PA U L thought not good to ta/ce him with them,
who departed from them from Pamphylia, and went
not with them to the work. And the contention was
b harp. between them, that they departed aunder
one from the other .- and o B ARNA 1: A s took
5" MARK, and fail'd unto Cyprus; and PAU L

cho: S 1 LA s, and departed. This is quite another

ory, and we learn from it- that B A R N A B A s

now preach'd apart -, which probably gave a han
dle to Irn oors, of framing a Gopel in his name.

But the bionites did not troblexhemelves with

this difference eeming or real, nor with any thing

ele in the Acts of the Alpoles, which the reject

ed as a Npurious piece z not defer-ving t e title,
'were the contents of it true: ince nothing was
aid therin of many of the Apoles, and compara

ti-vely very little of P E 'r r. a or J A M E s, being

almo wholly taken up about PAU L. Neither
did the 51 Cerinthians (a branch of the Ebionites)
any more than the 53 Marcionites, acknowledge
it: and the Ebionites had very dierent Acts of
the zipttiles, vvherin it was recorded, among other

50. His Sies Son, Col. 4.. 10.

l. Pluilar.
Epiphan.Huercii.
Haerc.36.
go. n. 16.
52.
53. 'lertulliam contra Nlarcion. l. 5. c. 2..

things,

N-A'ZA RETNUS.

3;

things, that Ni'P'A-U'lct. was of Tarcs, which he

owns and denies not, ays EPIPHANIUS. It was '
added, that he was originally a Heathen, from that
paage where it is truely aid hy him, I am aof Acts xxi."
Tarts, a citizen' of' no mean city ; whence they con- 39

clade him, to have heen a Heathen both by the fa

ther and mothe-r's- ide. It was further arm'd in'
thoe Acts that he came to Jerualem, ay'd there
for hme time', ami- had a mind to marry the High
Priq/t's daughter 5' on the account of which he became'
a proelyte, and-was circumeis'd (contraiy'to what Philiii. z-L

he relates of himelf in his Epile to- the Philippib Acts "lil

not
ans, obtaining'
as well-asthe
often
young
elewhere)
woman, hat
he was
that angry,
afterwards
and z'z,
I '2 at' "
wroti ' again Cirtunzcion, again the Sahhath,
and again the keeping of thexLaw. The Ebionites
likewie retorted ther change of dimulation on
PA U L himelf, not onely-in circumciing'T 1 M'o- Actsxvi.t;
T'HY, tho the. on of a Heathen, becaue of the-4: 3
Jews that' dwelt at Lyra' and Iconiu-m z but av

which
ticularlywas
as thus.
to his. conduct
After he on'
hadWther
gone upocca
to Jeru
alem, and declat'd _to In M s' s and all the Elders,

what had pa in his miniey amongethe Gentiles, hid.

v they hid nnto him: then haft, hrot r, how
io_16
thouaan of the Jews there are which believe, and

they are ALL zealous of the-Law (as'we how'd'bei'

74.. Tapes-a per alJTOV, '59 MTG &pomp/e' nate oswwyrrrrar,

M-ywresz 55 Thhnrw Je um'ww-Z'eura, Adhvru 'me
qa-eoepawu/ ex. Tx more Jvd' 71: etAaumee liar" cw-Tov PHSW, 67'
Tape-sue apt, our. unhou much waMTq-

Erro- odoxauetr

own-V Hyau 'EAMn/a. me' 'EAAm-IJVO- (am-96? not? 'EAMPG

WTp' maid: urdenmrau Me et; 'Event-pea, xu Mem
mes nsyemnevax, emreDuanna-aecle Dog/anger n lipw;

'Bpkg' yamv ayayeaeu, me' 're-re seem' oyonkuwr 'YEVEO'd-l,

am: meurpm-&nvan any, [an MBov-m 'rm- ment' wyle-ax, me:
man meet-ranne ye'yeocoevau, me' man raw-173.- xz/ who

&Lame. Eplphan. [del-e. zo. n. 16, 15,

D 2

ore _

N/IZARENUS.

36

fore of the Nazarens) and they are inform'd of thee,

that thou teachet all the Jews, which are among the
Gentiles, to for/ake l\4o s E s; aying, that they ought
not to circumciiz their children, neither to walk after
the cuoms. So he's now underood, I am ure.
What is it therfore? the multitude mu needs come
together: for they will hear that thou art come. Do
therfore this that we ay to thee. WY: have four
men, which have a vow on them; take them, and
purzfy thy
with them, and he at charges with
them, that they may have their heads: and all may

know that thoe things, wherof they are inform'd

concerning thee, ARE N OTHING ; hut that
thou thy hlf alo walke orderly, and keepe/t the

Law.

As touching the Gentiles which believe', w'

have written and concluded, that they ohhrve no

uch thing; ave only that they keep themelves from
things ocd to Idols, and from hlood, and from
things irangd, andfrom fornication. By the way,
here is no reitriction made as to time or place, ei

ther in the abinence of the Gentile Chriians

from thee four heads, or in the keeping of the
Ver. 26.

Law by the Jewih Chriians. But of this

preently. Then PA U L took the men, and the next
day purifying himelf with them, enter'd into the

Temple; to igniy the accomplihment of the days of

purication, that an oringhod he oed for eve
ry one of them.

It follows therfore irrefragably,

that PA U L contended onely for the liberty of the

Gentiles from Circumciion and the re of the
Law, but not by any means of the Jewih Chri
ians: for if the matter was not o, how cou'd it
Ver. 24.

be truely aid, that thoe things were nothing, with

which he was char 'dP namely, that he taught
the jews to forake
o s E s, and that they ought
not to circumcie their children, neither to walk

after the cuoms. And, upon any other Foot,

wou*d not the other Apoles be as great digem
lers

NAZARENUS.

37

blers as he? this bein , as I hinted before, the

onely way in the worl to reconcile things z and

reconcile them it abolutely does, without any

doubt or diculty.

Abrue and multiform are

the windings of error; but the elew of truth

is uniform and eay. Yet to what unaccountable
hifts are mo: Commentators driven, to ave their

own precarious Syem, and withall the integrity

of the Apoles! what looe maxims, incompatible

even with ordinary morals, do they not authorize l

when nothin can ever do, but the real diincti
on of Jewi? and Gentile Chriians; who are
ever to ub in the Church, as in the equel will
be made evident.

Neither am I altogether ingu

lar in this point: for this very paage of PA U L's

juitifying himelf to his countrymen in this man

ner, appear'd o deciive to JAMES RH E N F E RD,

Profeor of the Oriental ton ues in 55 Franeker,

that he doubted not in one ofhis excellent 55 Di

hrtations to maintain, that PAU L taught onely

the Gentilc Chriians (and never the Jewih, as

is univerally u os'd) to abain from Circumci
ion, and the olil?ervation of the re of the Law,"
He conrms his opinion by thee words of PAU L
himelf to the Corinthians; hut as God has diri 1 Cor. vii.
hnted to every man, as the Lord has call'd every 17, 18, 12,
zo.
one, o let him walle z and b ordain I in all the
Churches, Is any man call'd heing C IRC U M
CIS'D? let him not hetome UNC IRCUM-.

CIS'D: is any call'd in UNCIRCUMCI:

SION? let him not heroine CIRCUMCIS'D.

CIRCUMCISION is nothing, and UN

C I RC U M C I S I O N .is_ nothing, hut the keep
ing of the eommandznents _0f God.

Let every man

57. His dead ince the writing of this Letter. _

D z_

56. De ctis judacorum 6: judaizantium Hacrcbqs.

LLZz-de'

NAZARENUs
ahia'e in the ame calling, wher-in he was called. I
repeat it ain, that PAU-L can never be other
wie deen ed again the Ebionites; tho I know
at the ame time, that this will be call'd contra

dicting all the Churches in the world: and I de

air not of ettin the argument here in its due
light, as I aid be ore, without making m Di;
st-tation too bulky. Yet let Criticim an Rea
on be ever o clear in the cae, let Scripture
and Hio be ever o poitive, or an Accommo
dation wit the Jews be ever o much facilitated z

ome of the rei ning Divines will be as fond of

their errors as o their bencces, and ooner keep
u an eternal warr between the Jews and the Gen
tiles, than own themelves to have been ever in
the wrong. No Innovation is the word, when

'the queion is all the while about reducing things

to the Old Fonndation.

C H A P.

XII.

B U T waving what the Ebionites further urg'd,

and, as you ee, very unjuly concerning
PA U L's dimulation, let's now procede with in
conteable matter of fact z and oberve from the
_ foregoing dicoure o JA M a s and the Elders to
Actsxm- him, that all the Jews which became Chriians
no'
were ill Zealous for the Levitical Law. This
Exod ii Law_they look'd upon to be no les national and
26,

a; political, than religious and acred: that is to ay,

xiiL s, 9, ex reve of the iory o their peculiar nation,

andinmmye ential to the being of their Theocracy or Re<
public, and aptly commemorating whatever be
5,___m_'& ' ell their anceors or their ate z, which, not re
vi,1, 7, 8. arding other people, they did not think them

&xi-_18-< ound b the ame, however indipenably ubject

:;'3*Xx* to the

aw of Nature.

Our teacher Most,

&YS

NAZARENUS

3,

ays
A I Mo N 11)the
E s,Ordinances,
did not deliver
ifance37ofMtheLawand
hut tothe
theinheri
Irae
jlites onely ; according to that of Deuteronomy, Mo- DUIF;
is E s commanded us 'a Law, even the inheritance of xxm'

'the congregation of JAC o B: and alo to 'all thoe, 4'

Who become Proerlytes out of other nations-; accord
'ing to that of Numbers, as you are, o hall the Numxn
range-r he. But no hody, again his will, mu he ny.
forc*d to emhrace the Law and the Ordinances.

Be-

__

des this, the jews were peruaded of the Law's Geg T"
etemal duration, of Circumciiorfs being an 'icvcr- '_,od'_xx3,-'z_

lain covenant, and of the Sabbath's being no les 16, 17. &
uplain y deem'd than call'd uch a covenant, not to Flx- 9- TT

eak ofthe paover, &Fc -om the manifold ekprds

'

eclarations 'and promiiies of the Old TZ-ament .- 35, (an

'and all this without any otherlitnitation, _bu_t that Deut. iY- 1
of the days of heaven apone-rth and the 'nal vpc- 4-"'- 1
riod of their generations, or the utmo date of Dcur. xi.
time.

They were furtherrooted in, this 'pciiuai- X- Lh,"

*on from the 1' cared words and conznt practice *' Wi' Of'

of Jzsus, 'w o they beliewd amend: as a di

miniher
or accompliher
'an abo-Iiher, or
butperfeicter
(as he himelf'
,,_ '
profeft) an
of 'theopenly
Law, Mnzctz
18, 19 20
the reorcr of the ame, and a reformcr of the **}\'*V-.=.-_539

abue; which had- adually crept in upon it: for ghgL-uz

the Phariees had ano wholl' perverted, 'tran- xivzi, w:

form'd, and made it of no e' ' , by their Traditi-

ons, Explications, and even Dipenatiohs; as all ln

itutions (tho evero acred) come to be corrupted
and diguiz*d in time, 'by men of weak or worldly
minds. Thus theiforc the Nazarens, following the

yprece t and example of their maer J: 's'U's, ton

clude they might be very good Chriians, yet ill

oberve their own country rites (sacrices exccpted) '

37. Trictit. de Reg. cap. 8.

D 4 -

ther;

"

a'
i4O

NAZARENUS.
there not being one word in any Goel concern

ing the abolition of them, but directly the con

trary in all others, as well as in their own Goel
of the Hehrews or of the twelve dpoles, as it
was indifferently call'd. This is o manife, that
in the late diputes about Occaional Conformity,

the example of J 1; s U s and the Apoles has been

alle 'd a thouand times, as continuing in the

pragtice of the Jewih rites and worhip, requent

mg the Temple and the Synagogues, oberving

the olemn feas and particularly the Paover, like

the re of their Countrymen. And this indeed is
undeniable fact: the Apoles were o farr from
condemning the Nazarens, that they conrm'd
their doctrine by their own practice. But then I
challenge any in the world to how me as'plain
I , that it was onely by way of prudential con
ecention for a certain eaon, as it is now taken

for granted on all ides.

I am as much as any

man for Occaional Conformity, among Churches

not diering in eentials 5 which was evidently
the ractice of the primitive Church mo proper
ly d call'd, and founded upon unanwerable

grounds.

Toleration alo (in Scripture, among

other names, call'd Long-aring and Forhearance)

is no les plainly a duty of the Gopel, than it is

elf-evident accordin to the Law of Nature:
o that they who per ecute others in their reputations, rights, properties, or perons, for merely
peculative opinions, or for things in their own
nature
indierent,
o farr" equally
both
of Humanity
and are
Chriianity.
Butdeveed
the preenita

cae is nothing at all to the matter, nor can there'

be any olution given of it (otherwie than on' the *
foot of our cheme)
that will
ap ear perfectly
precarious,
if not ubject
to not
everailgreattipcon
veniences 5 as no other cheme can reconcilChri

ianity, and
- the promies of everlaing duration
i made

l
i

ct li

."".=}**'*"*@
. ct','*"*"\f-W- "T" ""*"';f.

- '".'"'**"_"'">>"'
\

NAZARE

41

made in favor of the Jewih Law: which are

poorly, l will not ay ophiically, evaded, by
making the words eternal, everlaing, for e-ver,
perpetual,
throoat
to mean
onc
ly a great and
while;
thatall
thegenerations,
way ofnChriiiPs
accom
plzhing the Law, was to aholzh it 3 and that till
heaven and earth hall pas, gniffd till the reign
of T 1 B E RlUS C E s A R. Cononant to both the

example and the doctrine of] r: s U s and his Apo

les is the judgment of J U s 'r 1 N M ART Y R,

who is very ex res, and repeats it over and over;

that the Jews elieving on C I-l _R 1 s T may afely

oberve their own Law, provided they neither

peruade nor force the Gentile Chriians to do
thethee
ame."la,Nay
he highly
diap
roves uch
of
as and
53 made
a cruple
ofphawing
any
eommeree and eoctnveration with the r, or even to
live in the ame houe with them.

Tis true, he's

of opinion the Nazarens were'no longer under

the obli ation of their country Law: but he*s
o fair rom damning or excommunicating them.
for their obervation of it, as did mo of the
other Fathers; that, notwithanding this miake,

he acknowledges them for brethren, and teaches _ >

communion with them in all things ele. If they
'will needs, 59 ays he, out of a 'weak opinion, ohhrve

Ttu'

58. Kez gan-V; 'entreat/err Sat/luce; n ZC/AK 'me 70'o"7'o/; ToA

pmvjjgcj-Zz; eg/wwu ul/KUVW' apt. In dialogo cum Tryphone
JUYRM
as JQ-zazxr cwm, ye T; our-Bern 'rns J/Va-Y/JK, nal 'et Boy-act.
w ex rmfrgfztrgm; (yf Man To WLAng/cnatp-tctoz' 'row
_ "i, Rmi-Zazl) yard, 'rau 57' 7cu7ar 'ror Xant

__

2- _.'iAaoerezr-,(z=c>__zi)\mv7au,
ac' 'me Andt/ous xcunot'Quae'
Jnmogtfm;
eu
aYIPerr-rux
augm- 701;my
zem
_ ._\_ marzcm, 'wkj-czrgyexvrar, m' assume: axrrou; [one are

_J____e-B-ce: d)

m, y-nre _iupgartarl,
pen-re an,
n xymeg, nau JLOIVUVC-'V
Apozg, JX-tr awozpaurebg.

whate-e'er

NAZARENUS',

42

whatever they can of the Laws of M0 SES (whieh

we think were ordain'd out of rgard to the "hard
nes of the people's hearts) and add to the/Z- their'

hope in Jesus, with the practice of the eternal

and natnral virtues of Juice and Piety ; heing far

. ther dereous to make one oeiety with Chri/tians
and Believers (as I aid hefore) yet r as not to

nade them to he eirenmcifd like themelves, nor

to keep the thhath, nor to oherve any ich other

of their rites: I think they ought not onely to he

receiv'd, hat likewie to he admitted to a communion
of all things, as thoe of the ame howels and hre

thren. Tho I cannot aplprove his notion of their

beingiin a miake, yet applaud his charity for
bearing with them. A u G U s 'r t N, as we hall ee
hereafter, went further than J U s 'r I N z and main

tain'd for ome time the very notion that I now do,
without any material dierence : that the Chriian
Jews hou'd ever oberve their own Laws, with

out im oing the Levitical ceremonies on the Gen

tiles. ut the Jewih- Believers did not in the leaf;

pretend, to oblige the Chriians From among the

Acts xv. 1.

Gentiles to the hke things with themelves; as ma

ny wou*d inert from one paage in the Acts of the
dpoles, rahly acribing the opinion of a few pri
vate perons to the who e Church. For after it is
there related that certain men, which tame from

Judea, taught the hrethren at dntioeh, that except

they were eircnmeiz'd after the manner of M o s E s,
they eon'd not he av'd ; and that ome of the be
Ver. 5', lieving Phariees aid, it was neeezry to eirenmeie
them, and to command them to keep the Law of
Moses: it was the entence of the A oles,
Ver.\9,zo. given by the mouth of J A M E s, that tho e hozd
not he trohl'd, which from among the Gentiles were
T URN' D TO GO D; hat thatwe write un
to them (ays he) that they ahain from pollzitions
of Idols, and from fornioation, and from things
-' rangd,

'

NAZARE NUS.

4;

l'd, andJews
from free
blood.
no ctti
of '
fliea'lzgelieving
fromHere
the is
Law,
butlhgnely
of
the the
Chriian
Gentiles:
and thenot
laindierent
were en _
join'd
obervation
of thee,
but neceary things; Without which there cou'd Vcr.z'8.

be no tolerable communication or Commerce be

tween them and the r. The eate endear

ment hoid ever reign among

rethren. And

what is it, I pray, but the non-obervanee of thee

precepts, that makes ocicty o dicult a thing
even at this time between the Chriians and the
Jews, tho the latter are in a ort of avery to the
former? It is a known obervation, that there

can never be any hearty fellowhip, where eo-.

le do'nt eat and drink together. Thiswas evi ent,

ydegn'd in the ancient sacrices, national, urbi

cal, and imiliarz as it was practis'd likewie in
their 'olemn Treaties of peace or friendhi , and
was inituted in C l-I n 1 s T's la Supper.
need
not mention the primitive Love-feas. But in
the Apoolical decree no aecommodation is hint
ed in the lea, no time is limitted either unto the
one for quitting the old Law, or unto the other for
neglecting the four Precepts 3 as is poitivelly taught

in all our Syems or Catechims. When E 'r 1-: R

preach'd the Gooel to C o R N E LI U s, a Gentile
proelyte of the gate z and publickly declar'd, con

trary to the inveterate prejudices of many of the

Jews, that in every nation he that fears God, and Actsx- 3;.
war/es ri hteoahc is accepted of him: they were Van 45,
aonih' at it, and expoulated with him for as LM XL ,_

much as eatin

with the Gentiles. But after- z, 3.

wards he ave ull atisaction to the Apoles and

others at erualem, as to his proceeding in this

repect; and they were joyfully convindd, that Ver, 18,
God had alo to the Gentiles granted repentance unto'
life." this. being the great MY STERY, which

'

NAZARENUS',

44

Rom. xvi- as PA_ U L ays more than once or twice, had been
35- EPhc- hid from ages and generations, till it was now

179' 'OZ manifeed by the Gopel. But in all this account,

iii. 3, ,

9. Col. i. there is not one word of PET Eis ubjecting

16, 27.

thoe converted Gentiles to the Moaic Law,

nor of exemting the jewih Chriians from the

Obervation of it: and tho he did eat with Co R
NELIUS, it does not appear that he ate any
thin

prohibited by the Law; any more than

tho e jews do, with whom we eat, and who eat

with us, every day.

Thus therfore THE RE

PUBLIC OF MOSES might ill have ubied

entire, uch as it was, or rather ought to have

been, in Judea, and yet the inhabitants be very
good Chriians too: requiring no more from

their brethren of the Gentiles that liv'd among

them (and agreed with them in the main article

of the unit of the Deity, as well as in other

im ortant t o not o eential points) than a ilrict

ab inence from the four things now mention'd,

which were likewie orginally prohibited by the

Jewih Law to their Prtzezlytes of Juice.

C H A P. xnl. i'
THIS Abinence from blood and things
rangPd, was the undoubted ene of all

the primitive Chriians: and did not only conti

nue in all places (as it does ill in the Eacrn
Churches) till AUGUSTINS time ; but, even

till the eleventh century, in mo parts of the

Weern Church. Cardinal HUMBERT, who

wrote about the middle of that century, amply

juiys the Latin again the Greec Church, as
'

tO

*-*-'-=-.-><--

N '*r

Ni A Z A R E N U Si.
to this point 5, for retaining (ays 5" he) the ancient

uage or tradition of our anceors, we in like mani

ner dopenance
ahominate
thee things:
that a ex>
e i
vere
is impos'd
on "thoe,inomuch
who, without
treme peril of life, do at any time feed on hlood, or

any animal dead of it elf, aither choak'd in the wa

ters, or irangd hy what accident hever. I ad
mire how thoe perons can herein be atisfy'd in'

their conciences, or by virtue of what nice di

inction t-hey can coin to themelves a dipenati
on from this abinence; who make the practice

of the primitive Church to be the be commen

tary on Scripture, when the doctrine of it too is

o expres and uniform in this repect. But I have

ever oberv'd, that they, who make the loude
pretences this way, are either the farthe of all

others
the lea
quaintedfrom
iiviithprimitive
primitivepractice,
hiory. orWhat
is it,acI
pra , that has the Fathers, that has Tradition
an Succeon more or as much of its ide, as

this very Abinence? It was commanded in an

aembly of the Apoles, without limitation of
time. Tis injoin'd in the 6' Canon: antiently attri
buted to them. Tis alleg'd as a proof of their
innocence by the r dpologis of Chriianity,
to all whom, that mention it, I appeal without
exception; which makes particular citations un
neceary, as they w0u'd make my Letter too
prolix. Tis confirm'd b the Decrees of everal
Councilsz and has been efended by ome of the

60. Antiquam etenim conuetudincm, u traditioncm maje

rum nororum, diligenter retinentes, nos quoque haec abomina
mur: adeo ut angume, vel quocunquc morticinzo, aut aquis eu

quacunque negligentii praeocato, apud nos aliquando vecentibus,

abque
extremo
periculo
vitae
gravis
impona '
tur. In
hihliotheca
Patrum,
tom.hujus,
4.. pag.poenitcntia
202..
ct
61. Can. 63, aliis vero Z.
r

mo

NAZARENUM
mo learned men in the la century.

The cita

tions, I a , wou'd be endles. Not to peak of

HUGo
norxvs, CLAUDIUS SALMAS
Us, or GERARD JOHN VOSSIUS what

mighty namesl) the great STEPHEN

Un

c E t. L E U s has written an elaborate dicoure on

this 51 ubject, wherin he hows abinence from
blood to have continu'd in many places to al
mo his oWn time; and CHRISTIAN Bec

MANNUS made a Theological Exercitation to

the ame 53 purpoe before CURCELLEU s.
They all maintain'd it was no part of the cere
monial Law of the Jews, but 54 a Noachic pre

cept, equall bindin . all the world upon a moral

account.
he wor s poken to NOAH and his
ons (and conequently, ay they, to all man
Gen. ix.

3- 4-

kind) in the ninth chapter of Geneis, are thee:

o-very moving thing that lives hall he meat for you,
even, as. the green. herh have Igiven you all things;
hat eh with the life therof, which is the hlood
therof, hall you not eat. This indeed is con

rm'd in the Levitical Law, tho properly no

part of the ame according to thoe Gentlemen,
a reat many other moral duties being occaio
n y mention'd there; and they think it obcwa
ble, that, thro-out the whole Pentateach, the:
Stran er as well as the Jew are forbidden to eat

the b ood of any manner of fleh (as being the

62. Diatriba de eu anguinis.
63. Exercitat. 26.
64. The Jews maintain that No AH and his children, did, hefbre
j-he flood, go-uem themelve: hy the txzllowing pra-cepts, as an ahrac?
of the Law of Nature, trix. I. Not no 'voi-lip idols, or any other crea

ture. II. Not to hlaheme God, or his holy name. Ill. Not to [had
Blood, or not to kill.

to reh or ical.

IV. Not to commit ince, or adultery.

V. Not

VI. To appoint Judges, who hot-V he thee precept:

duely executed: to which the Rahhins add a Vllth, as commanded af

ter th: ood, namely, Not to eat the memher of any living creature.
life

NAZARENUS.

47

i life or foul therof) under the penalty of being Gcn-xvii;

out o

from his people, or, in plainer lan u

e, V-d" "W

of bgng ent into banihmentzpfor the dclgrvagd- PWW"

ly famous Mr. LE CLERC has, in all the
texts where it occurrs, prov'd this 63 phrae of
being out o from his people, to nify disfranchi

ing and banihing quite out 0 the countre ;

but not to d an untimely death, and much his
'to be eternal y damn'd, in one- or both which
enes mo people have aburdly learnt to under
and it. 'This prohibition of eating blood, is L' ill;"
repeated
places
of the
chiey, asin is everal
uppos'd
by thoe
whoPentateuohz
allow not 33?"
,o'_,_,i_
the moral reaon, to create a horror a ain the 8: xix. z_6.

hedding of human blood, as well as or the a- DW- X"

e:
voiding
of zipotolioal
unwholomdeoree
or infectious
and beto ' 223'
ing in the
neither diet:
rerain'd
zi
any time, nor counted an indierent, but plainly
a neceary thing; there are ill many Chriians Actsxv.

here in the We who think themelves as much V

bound to refrain from things r l'd and from
blood, as from meats oer'd to i ols and from
fornication, which are join'd togetheras of equal

obli tition. I aid, that I won er'd by what di

in ion certain moderns cou'd juifzz themelves,
in their eating of birds caught in ins, black pud
dings, and uch other things; an yet. a diincti- *
on there is, but on which neither they, nor-the
prinzitive dpologis coifdever hit, or at lea- wou'd

never ick to it, by reaon of their being utter

rangers to the true Conitution of the THE
MosAIc REPUBLIC: for the cae out of-'Juw

dea, or any place where the Jews and Gentiles

doirt cohabit in one ociety, is quite another
In Genei
ce, m!lib.-et.
z-'erm
ad67.
religaes
Pentztcuchi

14.i rapid: 17, 6- in Commentariis

thing.

NAZARENUR
thing. They are not all rangers indenitely,
Levit. xvii.

but exprely the rangers who hozfdojourn among

10-14.

the Iraelites, that are forbid to eat blood: and o

farr were thee points concerning blood, or things
itrangPd, from being parts of the moral Law;

that the Jews were' freel

Dut. xiv.
zi .

permitted to give or

ell things that dy'd of t emelves, to travelling

rangers and aliens, that they might eat them:

which wou'd be highly immoral, were their own

abinence from eating uch things grounded on
the Law of nature. And ju as they granted
this liberty to aliens, and to Proelytes of the gate 5
or thoe rangers, who, tho believing in one

God, yet were not circumcis'd, but worhipt in

the outer_court of the Temple, not conforming

to the 7ewih Law: o the Eg ptians, who, no

les than the Jews, had the di inction of meats
clean and unclean, us'd to ell the 65 head of the
acridd bea to rangers, it being to themelves

an abomination and an accured thing.

But as

for the Proelytes of juice, or thoe rangers,

who not onely were ettPd amon the Jews, and
inhabitants of their Cities, butfal) receiv'd Cir
cumcion as well as the belief of one God, and

did in ever ound

thinginconform
Jewih
all parts toofthe
ocial
life Law;
(as ictni.
the wereof the
theyea

aover, and in meat and drink

Exod. xii.

+3> 49-_
Num. 1x.
14..
Ibid. xv.
16.

oerings particularly) to comply in the ricte

ene with the eablifd Laws and Cuoms.
One Law, ays Moses peaking of thee very
thinEranger
s, and that
one Manner
hall
he fyou
or you,
and or
the
tjourneth
with
.' whichfis

there directly call'd a perpetual ordinance. To

this purpoe alo MAIMONIDES, as above
66. Keoatiy R'enx-_op_ WOAML xaracpnaazaevoz, pegoua-c vow-i
pcev ar nag/am, me' Emxnvec m: we: emzhamz envrogyiz 5:

is 92901/75; s; "my aeyapnrs aoaw 2J\ov7o. Herodot. 1. 2. c. 39.

cited.

NHZARENUs.
'cited

49

Of the ame nature and neceity therfore Pag. 39.

Was the cae of the Jewih and Gentile Chrii

ans, who, in the infancy of Chriianity, made
Up one Church or ociety at Antioch 3 as it wou'd
be again o, hou'd all the Jews become' Chriiu
ans, and be reettl'd in Judea: and upon a due
examination the general prohibition in Geneis will

be ound to be no barr to this doctrine z as many

other eeming
generals
there,towere
writtenonever
theles
withi pecial
regard
the people
Ira
el, and to them onely. OF uch general prohi
bitions, yet onely meaning the particular uages
o the Jews, L E C L E R c will aord you many
inances in his mo learned Commentary before
noted. And therore P A U L writing to the Pag. 47.'
orinthian Gentiles, with Whom the Jews were
not o much intermixt, tells that meat commend- 1 Conviii.
eth as not to God; for neither
me eat are we the 3- 9- ,
better, neither
'we-eat not are we the wor: but
take heed, le by any means this liberty of yours be
come a umbling-bloch to them that are weak. This
candalizing- of others (whether about eating of
blood, or about meat oer'd. to idols) was all that
wie men had to avoid, as PAUL further ac

uaints the ame Chriians, aying, whatoever is Ibid- x-' _

Fold in the hambles thatseat, asking no one/tion for Lia?
concience ake .' for the earth is the Lord's, and the

fallne/i therof. If any of them that believe not, bia'

you to a fea, and you be dioos'a' to go z what/better
is et before you eat, asking no queion for concience

ake: but if any man ay unto you, this is oer'a'

in acrice to Ia'oIs, eat not for his ake that how'd
it and for concience ake (for the earth is the Lord's
and the fullnes therof) Concience, Ihy, not thine
o-wn, butof the others 5 for why is my Iibertyjadg'd
of another, _man*s_concience ?
Give none oence,
neither tothe file-ws, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the
Churche God. This regard, to the Jews and to
L

their

' 9'3 '

NAZARENUM
their obervations is o evident every Where, that:
I Wonder it cord ever become a ubject of con
trovery: but the true reaon is, the belief which
o early obtain'd, that the Levitical Law Was uite
aboliht, and 'that the JeWs were no more ob' 'g'd
to keep it than the Gentiles. This is the ource

of numberles errors, to the great depravation of

Chriianity; and this, with relation to the eat
ing of blood in particular (after recommending
'the whole fourteenth chapter to the Roman: to
your perual) may be eaily made out again the
primitive dpologis and Fathers, as well as again
CURCELLEUS, Mr. WHISTON, and uoh
Others: who, for 'want of oberving the aid di

inction of Jewih and Gentile Chriians, have

run into one extreme; as they, who limit the

prohibition to a* certain time, abolving all men

and in all laces alike, have run into another.
But the r, extreme is the more tolerable of the
two, n0t onely for bein the lea michievous
in its coneq'u'ences, and t at the Jewih Chrii
ans are ill obli 'd to this abinence 5 but as be

ing withall bot innocent and wholom, as well

as eay enough in its practice. Bat to return, the
fteenth chapter of the Acts cou'd not but'be a
rong prejudice in behalf of the Ebionites, and
the ironger, as bein the teimony of a book
they believ'd compil'fin favor of PA U L: beides
1 Pet.i. 1. that P ET E R in his rt Epitle (indiputably ad
dre to the believing Jews) calls them a choen
I'nid. ii. 9. generation, a royal priehood, a holy nation, a pe
enliar people. He does not ay they were formerly
uch, but hoqu be accounted o no longer; he
deires 'em, on the contrary, to have their con-ver
'V U- ation hone among the Gentiles, from whom they
Were therfore to be diinct: o that the might

ill enjoy all the prerogatives and dii * ions of

their nation, no les than in Judea (theTempla
,
an -

'and sacrices excepted) as a eparate people even

among the Gentiles, and yet every true Chri
ians alo.

CHA P. XIV.
a.

THIS, I am pcruaded, was in this particular

point (for I ap ove of no men's errors) the

genuin Theology 0 the Nazarensz however mi

aken or mirepreented by the Chriians from
among the Gentiles, as if they wou'd have them
likewie to oberve the whole Law of M0 SES.
They indeed in their turn may have miaken
PAU L's meanin , in whoe Epiles are bme things
hard to 'he under ood, as is well rcmark'd in thee
cond Epile attributed to PE TER. But if the
Nazarens did o miake PA U L, the Gentiles have

uciently reveng'd their Apolc's quarrel. The

Fathers are hamefully inconent, both with one
another and "each with himelf, concernin

the

Ebionites: plitting them where they oug t to

be united (as they unite them where they ought

to be plit) turning their blengs ometimes into

cures, and making their godly rayers to pas for
diabolical conjurations. The Handle Chriians
(as I have aid more than once) how'd on all oc
caions an inexprcble hatred again thoe from
among the Jews, even to the peaking many times
irrevcrently if\ not romely of the Law 3 tho
they were acknowle 'd debtors to the Nazarens
for the Ghel, the Jewih Church having been
form'd, before any Gentiles had embradd Lhrii

anity. But none of any ort has treated them with

more undiguizki rancor than EP 1 P H' A N 1 U s, the

mo ignorant and partial of all Hioriansz as has
been made out in multitudcs of inances by the

be writers of the me la and the preent cen

E z

tury,

2. Pet. iii.
16.

NAZARENUH

JZ

tury, not to mention any more ancient. Falling

over his palpable ignorance in Grammar, Hiory,
Chronolo y, and the Hebrew tongue (tho a con

vertedJew this may be trul aid in general of him z

that as none was more rea y to make every man
heretical, o none was more backward to nd any

man orthodox: and thoe, who dipleas*d him in

one thing, he was ure to mirep-reent in every

thin . Neverthele, this ame bungling and con

us' E P I P I-I A N 1 u s owns, that the Nazarens
"died in this O N E T H I N G, as well from
the f7ews as the Chri/tians : not agreeing with the
former, becaue they believe in CH R 1 s TJ; nor be

ing of one mind with the latter, becaue they conti

nue i/Z addicted to the ewi/h Law, to Cireumei
on, to the Sabbath, and to the other ceremonies.

You may take notice that he does not ay, they

urg'd thee things on others, but only oberv'd

them among themelves z which is what I precie

ly in upon, not merely as their real entirnent:
but likewie as avery innocent and harmles thing,
nay and will maintain it to be o farr the T RU E

ORIGINAL PLAN OF CHRISTIA

N I T Y. For all this he'll have them a little lowcr
to be 55 downright Jews, tho he ays in the very
ame place that they are declar'd enemies to the
Jews 5 and that the Jews on the other hand do

mortally hate them, curing them three times a

day in their Synagogues, as we learnt from Je
R o M before. Any man ele, but E P 1 P H A N I U s,

wou'd have remember'd the diinction he had

67. Ev 7ou7o> Je [eat/or ra-rpQ- IouJuau; Jhaoezz xgu
*.vour.

xets-mvoue: laughe/at; my gin duluptil/OUVJEZ' Jlzac 'to et; xezs-ov

rwzwtceunevau;
Ye w'
Jyg, uAAau.
79 gTz
vow
WW-Us-'zems/neven
ct-weetlo' 72.
mu oyoyvmyaut-g,
eats-no, not: 701;

Haere pz9. n. 7.
68. Ibid. n. 9.

i*

ju

NAZARENUs

_ ju made himelf: and not 'reckon 'em Chriians

* the les in religion, that they had 69 Synagogs
and Elders as Jews by nation; nor, becaue they
were partly Jews -in the outward man, deny 'em
to be in the inward man entirely Chriians. Here
I wou'd deire thoe among us, who pres the ne
cet of oberving the Jewih Sabbath (for
Whic reaon they are call'd Sahhatarians, or Se

menth-day-ahhath-men) to conder, that they

Were not the Chriians from among the Gen
tiles, but the Nazarens frOm among the Jews,

that anciently oberv'd, or rather were onely

bound to oberve, the Jewih Sabbath: For we of'

the Gentile ock are not oblig'd to ohhrve days, or Galiv. no;
mouths, or times, or years 5 we are to be judg'd hy Col. ii. 16.
no man in meat or in drink, or in repect of a holy

day, or of the new moon, or of the ahhaths. And

indeed had the original diinction of two orts
of Chriians been heeded, this dipute had ne
ver rien: neither had the voluntary complaiance
of the Gentile Chriians in omtimes celebrating
the Sabbath o the Jews, nor of the Jewih Chri
ians in oberving the r day of the week with
the Gentiles, been ignorantly drawn by any into
the nature of a precept, or as an example o in

dipenable imitation; which yet was done by

many Fathers and Coaneils (not neceary at pre
ent to name) by the 7' Apoolical Conitations,
and by the Edicts of 7X CONSTANTINE the
Great.

Our Sabbatarians therfore (o call'd) a

69. Ham-e. zo. n. 18.

70. To eaBBa'Iov my 'ral me! 'rm/ xueuxnv EOQTALZETSS, 81'
a 'o my Rnyxaug'ym; any damn/"pas, 'i Je ences-owing. l:7. c.2.3.
71. 'Two 'rm' Fame.sz cepan mayst/operate any, a'XoAm'

wyuv 'rats eares-upon 78 Sea-my; "Heads evou-JQTH: &ye/a;

Je me' Ten; 7a a'aLBBazTu nual/5 (um-m; iueiw. For J'anew 'raw

sv 'raw-me; 'ny nail/(p arc-ma wevregxaau [Animal/meum. Eu
e. de vita Conantini, 1. 4.. c. 18.

E z

mong
\

-,

NAZARENUS.

mong whom I was intimatly acquainted with the

late excellent Mr. STENNET, bein right in
their poition, tho wrong in the app ication of

it, into which they were miiled by o great au

thorities and examples, have this a vantage how

ever; that they may alter their practice, without

recanting their opinion, namely, that tbe Yewtb

Sabbatb is to be oberv'd in all ages. After the

lame manner ma be readily terminated abun
dance of other diculties, olely ariing from
the miapplication to all, of what peculiarly be
longs to one ort of Chriians. Thus, to name
no others, came into the Church Extreme Uncti
on, which in time has been erected into a Sacra

ment. Yet this Unction originally was neither

=acred nor extreme. Every one knows in what
high eimation Oil was among the eaern nati'
ons, and he has not read the Old Teament, who
is not acquainted with the mo frequent ue of

Anointing among the Jews.

It was epecially

practis'd on a medicinal account, and adminii-'d

publicly in the ynagogues by the Elders on the
Sabbath; where the applying of this remedy to

poor lick people, was accompany'd by the prays

ers of the faithful for their recovery, and the
pardon of their ins: or if the perons were in a
very weak condition, the Elders came home to

them.

LIGHTFOOT 71 oberves out of the

Yerahlem 73 Talnzad, that Rabbi S IMEO N, the

Son of E L EA z A 11, permitted Rabbi M El R tq

mingle wine with tbe oil, when be anointed tbe ick

on tbe Sabbatb: and quotes as a Tradition from

74 thence, tbat anointing on tbe Sabbatb was per-z
mitted. If bis bend akes, or a aid comes upon it,
72. Hamzmy qf the N. Tejlanzew, works, vol. I. pag. 333.'
73. In Beracoth', fol. 3. cola.

34. Id. in vlaazar Sheni, fol. z-.3.c01. 3,

be

NAZARENUK
In anoint: with oil.

So, in the Babylonian 75 Tal

mud, tis aid almo in the ame words 3

he be

ith, or a ald be upon his head, he anoint; accord

ing to his manner. The Apole JAMES ther

fore writing to the Jewih Chriians, whoe y
nagogues and rites were preciely the ame with
thee of' the other Jews, is any ith among you Jam. v.

(ays he) let him end for the Elder: of the Church, '+> 'f
and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil,

in the name of' the Lord: and the prayer of the

faithfulhallave the ith, and the Lordhall raie
him up, and
he have committed ins, they all
be forgiven him, This, you ee, was not ing
like the extreme' unction of the Roman Church,

but eculiar to the Jewih nation: as tis recorded

of t, e other Apoles, who were' not onelyJews,
but likewie lill'dersv o the Jewih Churches, that

they anointed 'with oil many that were ith, and Mar. '1.
healed them. Several of our Proteant Divines, '3*
ignorant of' the Jewih cuoms

et perceiving

t e aburdity of the Roman pralri e, wou'd have

this Apotolic Unction to be miraculous and tem*

poraryz tho others were for extending it to all
men and times, as ome did the obervation of
the Sabbath. But theyxwere onely the Naza
rens that 'were to kee their national Sabbath,

and yet this isv one o the heinous crimes the

Gentiles cou'd never for ive them; and For

which they mu not, forooth, o much as de

erve the. appellation of Chriians: ince 'while

they wou'd be both yew: and Chriians, ays 75 J n
R o M, they are neither Jews nor Chritians 5 and,

peaking of thee Nazarens in another place, they

r

75', In joma, fol. 77. a.

p
76. Dum volunt St judaei ee St Chriian, n'cc Judiei unt
nFC Chritiani. In Epi/i. ad Augulin.

E4

NAZARENUX
b receive Ci-r a l s T, ays 77 ba, olzf not [He quit thei'
ceremonies of the old Luw.
le : w ere*s'the
harm of all that? and, why hou'd it troble "him,
or me, or any other, that were to oberve no uch

thingP. Yet this, it eems, is thehchie thing, e

ven more than their opinion concerning the per:
on of C H n I s T, for which the new inmates un
july expelPd the old inhabitants: for the' ame
je R oiyi roundly tells 7.? us, that the Cerinthiarg:
1 and Ebionites, who were the Few: that helzevl m
this
C ii R IN
s T,E Lwere
Y_.T-_H_I_N
unuthemutizkl
G, thut they
thezntermzxtthz
Fathers
remonzes of the Luixxwzth the Gopel, of

H it; s ay;

th:
ando
0/d._profe
Verythefnice
,_newnd
matters,
dgibjgrate.
as notHerpi
to part
yu fere
tects
e anti
uittho;
o - 'aliid
re Iing
ni armity;.tisfy'd,
"an, t ethat:
e,
ofqit
am entirely

were
(o contrary
it not for
to this
the execrable
practie oftreatment
Jesus, of
and the
doctrine of the Gopel) ney? a-Jcw, but, many

ages ince, had been likewi e a Chritian; as it

mut be on this foot alone, that their converioq

to Chriianity can ever be reaonably expectedi

Thus then the poor Jews werelexpe r 'd at' once,

anddnone o em_ tg Zetplvgr Zegzivd again, ac

cor
in to abjuration
tie min onot only
o e uofthdir
err wit
out a
particuglar
Judairri,

but I may ay of their Chriianitpy too.

77. Nazaraei ita Chrium recipiunt, ut Obervations: Legis we

teris non amittant. JId. m] Te. 8.

'

78. (wi [Ebionci 8c Cerinthiani] crcdentesin Chria, propre:

hoc olurn a Patribus anathamarizati unt, quod Legis ceremonias
Chrii Evangelio micuerunt; 8: ie nova conei unt, ut ver-ers
non amitterent. Inipxjl. ad zing/Win.
*

CHAP,

NAZARENUR

57

CHAP. XV.
U G U S T I N indeed made ome mall eort
in theLetters
paNazarens,
between him
a 11een
oM
in favorthat
of the
as andl]
ma be
on this Subject; where, as it happens in mo

diputes, they quickly lo the main point, and

ran after oren matters, trivial incidents, or per
onal reections, till they came at la to ght per

fectly in the dark, and to make the reader admire

about what it is they contend. JE RO M, endea

voring upon a wrong uppoition to reconcilc

thoe eeming contradictions, which I have eaily *
accorded above upon the bottom _of truth, had
recoure to the ldwfulner of an oeious Ly for the

ake gf a good end z and o aerted that PA U L, in

accuimg Pn T 1: a, had prevaricated in eect him
elf: but all well done, it eems, for the impor
tant end of gaining the Jews, and excuin

his

own conduct. This doctrine however cou' not

but candalize A U o U s 'r 1 N, who ,_wrote martly
to him about it, and juify'd PA U L by aying
as I do, and as the things ay themelves, that
when he peaks again the Law as dangerous or
ueles, he means this of the Gentiles: and that

all paages poken by him or others in favor of

the Law, or enjoining the obervation of it, re
late purely to the JCWlh Chriians: beides that
PETER had onely milled ome Gentiles by his
example, which they miook, but not by his
doctrine, which ought to have been better ex
plain'd. To this purpoe A U G U s T 1 N. But
of all your dzcoure (ays 79 Juno M) which you
"

have

79. Totius ermonis tui, quem diputatione longiima pro

ttaxii, hic cnus ez ut Petrus non crravcrit in eo, quod hlS

qui

.-_

i." -LM
.'

78

'

- ' ' Yf

LY

NAZARENU-Y.

have un out into b prolix a diputation, this in

hort is the ene 3 that PET Ell did not err, in

thinking the Law jhou'd be oberv'd by tho/i, who

belie-zfd among the Jews: but that he deelin'd from

the right way, in foreeing the Gentiles to ffudaize z
which you ay he did, not by the precept of his do
ctrine, but by the example of his oonverhttion. The'
maintain therfore that PA U L did not ay any
thing, contrary to what he had done himelf; but
had truely accufd P ETE 11, of having oompeIPd
the Chriians from among the Gentiles to oberve the
Law. TheI/Zcm therfore of your queion, or rather

of your ju gement, is this; that, even after the

Gopel, the 'Jews who believe, do well to oberve
the ordinance: of the Law: that is to ay, if they
ohr herices as P A U L did,
they circumei
their children,
they keep the tbbath, Go. This
he's o fart from approving, that he utterlcya de

tes it: tis turning Chriianity into ju im.

If we mut ly, ays 3 he, under the neeety of re

ceiving the Jews together with their obZ-rvations qf

the Law z and that they may perform in the Chim
ches of CHRI s-r, what they exercis-'d in the Sy
nagogues of SATANZ I'll tell you my opinion
freely, they will not become Chriians, hat make us

qui ex judacis crediderant, putaverit Lcgem eii: ervandam: ed in

co a recti linea deviarit, quod gentes coegerit judaizarc; coegerit
autem non docentis imperio, ed converationis excm lp. Et

Paulus non contraria it locutus his, quae ipe gcerat;

quarc

Petrus eos, qui ex gentibus erant, judaizare compellcret. Haec

ape umma e quaeionis, immo cntentiae tuac; ut, po Evan

ge ium ChriLbcne facianfjudaei credcntes, Legis mandata cu

odiant: hoc c, i acricia oerant, quae obrulit Paulus, i lio;
cireumcidant, i Sabbatum fervent, &e. Id. ibid.

80, Sin autem haec nobis incumbit necetas, ut judaeos cum

legitimis uis ucipiamus, 8: liccbit eis obcrvare in Ecclciis Chri
ti quod exercuerunt in ynagogis Satanae; dicam uod entio,
not; zlli Chtitiani ent, ed nos judaeos facient. ItLi id.

Jews 5

i'
_

N A Z A R E N U S.

59

Zewr; as if the Jews and Gentiles were not to

ave their Churches apart, and as if the former
wou'd not perform their peculiar ceremonies in

in their own Churches, which he blapemoufly

calls the ynagogues of S ATA N. But this is
nothing to ] ERO M's perpetual ophih-y, which

yet is innitly exceeded by his Warmth and viru

lence. He weats thro-out this whole Letter, he
turmoils and turns himelf every way: Now he

diputes and argues, then he fcolds and expou

lates: and after produceing a paage out of A U
G U s T I N's Letter, juifying P 5 'r E R for per
evering in the Law, as being by nation a jew :
I mut heak to the contrary, ays 3' he, and, tho

the whole world hozctd he of another mind, pronounce

'with a lond waite, that the ceremonies of the Jews
are
pernicious
damnahle
and that
whoever
will and
ohZr-ue
them, tohe Chrianr;
he of the Je-zvih
or
Gentile rate, is planga' into the gatf of the Devil.
Thus this hotheaded raving monk, who to uch

a degree frighted A U s v s 'r 1 N (for convindd

he cou'd never be) with his vehemence and bawl.

ing, that he unk to the poorc ubterfugesima.

inable for getting well o5 r giving another
Zne to an opinion, which he had before expre
\ _in_ the plaine terms, and then quite giving i: up
to the overhearing weight of the majority. He
'was a Bihop, and wou'd continue o. The Jews\
therfore were cut o for ever, as I aid, from

the body of that Church which they had found-s

ed, Wherin their Law is continually read to this
day, where the Gentiles are proud to bear their
proper names, and where they mut in ome man:
81. Ego e contrario loquar, 81, reclamantc mundo, liber voce
pronuntio, ccremonias jndacorum 8: pernicioas ek 8: mortifc
tas Chriianis: St quicunque cas obervaverit. ive ex judaeis ive
a; Gentibus, cum in barathrum Diaboli devolutum. Ii. thid.

He?

360

NAZARENUS.
ner become Jews before they can be reckon'd
good Chriians. _Nor ought this proceding to
appear an way urprizing, or the intrigue be
reckon'd 0 very flagitious, when we conider
what a damning crew the Fathers were z and

how prone on the [lighte occaions, omtimes

for mere punctilios of Criticim or Chronology
(wherin they were generally wrong) to end not
onely private perons, but even whole ocieties,
churches, and nations, a packin to the Devil.
This is well known to all that ave lookt into

Chureh-htory.

But I am weary of trancribing

o many citations out of books, that are very un

pleaant to read, as are almo all the works of

the Fathers: and wou'd think my elf bound to

make an apolo y for it, were it not that the

thing is unavoi able in this kind of writin ;

where altho the be proofs imaginable, and t e
mo Clear are requiite, the wor in the world
are generally us'd, the mo precarious, perplext,

and obcure. And, if the truth may e freely

poken, there remains very little on record, very
little that's any way certain or authentic, con

cerning the originals of Chriianity, from the be

ginning of Nnno to the end of TnAjAN or
A D a I A N, that I may take the narrowe com
pas I can: for others will bring this period of
uncertainty much lower, which hou'd the more
engage us to keep cloe to the Scriptures, where

alone we can nd re for the oles of our feet.

Yet in this labyrinth of the Fathers we have been
at no los"(you ee, MEGALETOR) thoom

times a little at a and, to nd out the unhphi

icated entiments of the Nazarens or Ebionites,
o farr as here inied on, for of their other' o
pinions we hall dicoure another time: and this
for the mo part by the light of uch teimo
nies, as if july doubted or oppos'd, there will

be

r?"**'*".. --..

- . -

---To _

'

NAZYTRENUS,

*' X

61"

'be no evidence "left for any ort of Chriianity

whatever. Now, from all thee things, and par_
ticularly from the Letter of PE T ER to JAMES Pg- 13
above cited, as well as from the Acts of the Apo
les, and from other places of the New free/lament,

together with what ome ancient Sectaries be

1iev'd concerning the death and reurrection of
J ES Us, it manifely appears from what ource
the Mahometans (who always mo religiou
abain from thin s rangPd and from bloocg
had their peculiar

hriianity, if I be a1low'd o

to call it; and that their Gohel, for ought I yet

know, may in the main be the ancient Gopel of
B A R N A n A s. For the Mahometan Interpola

tions are too

guid: I wi

alpable, not to be eaily diin

we cou*d as eaily come by the

omiions, if there be any. P E T 1: a. M A R 'r Y R

(by the way) does, in the r chapter of the
4th part of his Common places, maintain, with o
ther eminent Divines, that Mahometanim is no
thing ele but a Chriian Hereyz from which I
till mferr, that, whether upon a propect of ad

vantaging Trac, or of putting them in the way

of converion to a better Chriianity, the Maho
Inetans may be as well allow'd Mochs in' thee
parts of Europe, if they deire-i it, as any other
Sectaries: and certainly it wou'd not onely be

highly unreaonable, butfwithall be the highe

ingratitude, in the King of Sweden to oppoe it
at Stookholm; conidering the generous and hu
man treatment, I will not ay the charitable and

pious reception, he found o manylyears at Ben

der with his Chriian followers.
o future mi
underandi
may cancel the obligation: for if
_we are boun to forgive the injuries of our ene
mies, we ought certainlv much rather to forget

the micarriages of our friends. CHAP.

w,
NAZ 121 'RT zvus: *

i [62

_ '

_'_ _-'*F*':""

CHAP, XVl.
\.

S HALL conclude thee reections concern?

i
the
Obervation
of thePrecepts
Moaic
Lawnhy
the perpetual
Jewih, and
of the Noachic
by the Gentile Chriians living among them,
With remarking, that the Apole J A M m: s
does
moralnot
Law,
in nor
his by
Epjle
FA Imean
T H by
a merit
WORKS
inbelievin ,

as is up os'd by the current of Expoitors, t e

one heal? at lea of Scholaic Divinity be

ing built on this very interpretation: but that

WORKS there igniy the Le-vitical Law, as

FA ITH is put for Chrt/Zianity.

This likewie is

apparently PAU L's meaning, whenever he ues

the ame expreons: and thus onely may thee

two Apoles be reconciPd, without recur
ring to evaons, uppoitions, and ophims, that
will atisfy no reaonable man, however he may
think t perhaps to hold his tongue. JAM as
Capj. v. t-writes exprey to the catter'd tribes of the Jews,
and therfore tells them that FA ITH (i.e. Chri
ianity) can neither prot nor ave them without
Cap-ii. v- WO RKS (i. e. the Levitical rites) as being

'4Cap. iii.

oblig'd by a_n eternal and national covenant to the

Law of Mosns: but PAU L, writing by the
Jewih converts to the Romans, tells them, that
a man is juifyki hy FA I T H without the works of

V- 23- ' the LAW, the Gentiles not being at all 'concern'd
cap, 51, V, in the Moaic rites or ceremonies. JA M E s ays,
26- -

that the FAITH of a Jew (For to uch onely he

writes) without the WORK S of the Law is

dead : and PA U L ays, that the Gentiles (for uch
Cap he himelf calls theRomaxls) are dead to the LAW
,_ 4_
hy the hody of CH RI s T. In the ame manner is
to be underood the Epz/e to the Galatians, Geln
*

U CS

ZAZAREZVUX.
tiles whom certain more zealous than knowing
Jews wou'd needs compel to be circumcis'd: and

in the ame manner alo ought we carefully to di

inguih what is aid to the Coloans, Philippians,
or any other Chriians from among the Gentiles
(as uch) -om what is aid by way of parcnthei:
in PAUL'S Epitles, or more directly elewhere,

to the Jlewiih Chriians, and proper to them one

ly. T us that the LAW was our Sthoolmaer to (build-I
bring us unto CHRIST, and that its ordinance: 27.
were hlotted out and naiPd to CH R1 s T's cros, Col. ii. 1.,
are phraes to be underood onely of us Gentiles.
I might with equal facili run over all the Epi
les, and not onely how ' is diinction perpetu
ally reigni-ng thro them z but remark at the ame

time thoe infinite miakes that the want of ob

erving uch a diinctioaa has occaion'd: epecial
ly trlloc oer er-rors, which have been too com
mo " _ a anc'd into fiindamental Doctrines, ad- '
a mini. 'ng fuel for endleih contentions; but nei
ther reforming men's manners, nor informin their
underandings. They are the prime hand es, on
the contrary, for the oppoition made to all Chri
zianity; while ieh writers are in the mean time

'combating a Phantom, and wou'd ome of them

be the 'zealoue advocates for the Chriian Inci

tation, coud th but ee its oni' inal beauty,
ript of all uch paint and diguize. . peron (Sir)
of your great penetration and olid judgement,
cannot fail shaking uch obervations to himelfz
who, in regard of the Epiles to the Hebrews, the

cae is peculiar: 'for which reaon I reerve what

I have to ay about it, till I come 'to 'treat of 'the
nature' and end of sacrices, without which the

'fcope of the author to the Hebrews is obcure if

'not unintelligible. For in this repect I grant there
is a change of the Law, as the awgiver himelf
has exprey foretold there ihou'd be; wherein he's

'

follow'd

*{

54

NAZARENUS.
follow'd bYJl-SREMIAH, EZBCHIEL, jozn;
and uch others, as mu be acknowledg'd to have

well underood the reaon and deign of the

Jewih Sacrices. Wherfore deiring you to u
end your judgement till you ee the V RE S
UBLICA MOSAICA, I return to my
eneral
poition.
Beides
theto paage
alledg'd
geiiore out
of the r
Epile
the Corinthians,
Pag. 37.

the followin paage alo out of that to the Ro

mans, may erve for a perpetual key to this Sy
em of reconciling JA M a s and PA U L, viz. that
WORKS, as oppos'd to FA I T H in their

Writings, gnify the opns operatam of the Leviti

cal Law, or the outward practice of it 3, and that

FAI T H ignies the belief of one God, a per

uaion of the truth of CHRIsT's doctrine, and
the inward anctiication of the mind. Without
this Faith and Regeneration (as a change from

vice to virtue was properly call'd even by the Hea

thens) the ever o punctual performance of Cere
monies cou'd not juify aJew, or render him a
good man, agreeable and well-pleaing to God:
ut Je s U s and his Apoles made it manife that
the Gentile, who beliv*d one God and the ne

ceiity of Regeneration, might, contrary to the

notions of the degenerate jews (who then plac'd

all religion in outward practices) be juify'd b

uch his Faith, without bein oblig'd to exerci e
the ceremonies of the Law, _ eing things no way
regarding him, either as to national origin or ci
vi overnment; while the Jew, on the other
han , mu, to the outward obcrvance of his
country Law by eternal covenant, add this inxvard
Regeneration and the Faith of the Goioel, or the
Levitical Law wou'd avail him nothing tho ever

o rictly oberv'd.

Here P A U L himelf peak.

82.. See the Appendix, mtmhrr I,

l-Fhere

NAZHRENUZL

e;

Where is boaing then ? It i: excluded : by what Rom. ii?

Law? of WORKS? Nay z but by the Law of *7"'3'*

FAI 'r H.

Therfore we conclude, that o man i:

jzizd by F A 1 'r H without the H/'orhr of the

LA w. Is be the God of theJEws onely? is he

not aZ/'o of the GENTILES? Te: of the GEN

'r 1 L E s alo 5 heitzg it i: one God which hall jui
fy the CIRCUMCISION by FAI T H, and the

UNCIRCUMClSION thro FAl T H. Do we

then make void the LA w thro F A I T H ? God
forbid : yea we eoblijh the LA w. What can
be more plain or pertinent? and is not this the
onely way to reconcile the Gohels with the Aft:
and Epitles, as well as thee with the Old Tea

ment? Is not this the onely method of according p

the Jews and the Gentiles? yea and of juiying
God himelf a ain thoe, who object the muta
bility or. impeiiiection of giving one Law at one
time, and another Law at another time? wheras

there is no uch abrogating or obrogating accord

ing to the ORIGINAL PLAN OF Cum
s T r A N r 'r Y. The Religion that was true yeer

day is not fale to day; neither can_it ever be fale,

if it was once true.

C H A P.

XVll.

HUS thcrore the Jewih Chriians were

ever bound to oberve the Law of M o s E s,
and the Gentile Chriians, who liv'd among them,
'onely the Noachic precepts of abinence from
blood and things oend to Idols: for the Moral

Law was both then, and before, and ever will *

be, of indipenable obligation to all men, it be
ing the groc aburdity and impiety to aert the

contrary; ince ound Reaon, or the light of

common ene, is a Catholic and eterna _rule,
F

"

Without

66

NAZARENUS.
without which mankind cou'd not ubi in peace
or happines one hour. It is the fundamentall
bond of all ociety, where there is or there is not
a reveaPd reli ion: and tis the onely thing thafs
approv'd by the mo 0 poite Reve ations, or by

any ort of parties an diviions in each other.

Nothing can be more appoite in this place, than
What CIC E R o divinely writes to the ame pur
poe. RIGHT REASON, ays 'I he, is a
true Law 5 uteahle to nature, dius'd among all peo

ple conantly the ame, everlaing : which ohliges men

to their duty hy commands, and deterrs them from
witkedne hy prohihitions;

hut which ne-ver com

mands or prohihits the virtuous in vain, tho the viti

ous are not movfd hy menace: or injunctions. Of
this La-w nothing mu he ehang'd, nor may any part
of it he repead, nor can the whole he e-ver aholzh;
neither can we he ahbltd from oherving it, hy the
authority of the Senate or the People. No other ex
pounder or interpreter therof, hut it hlf, is to he
ing/et; nor is it one Law at Rome, another at
Athens, one at this time, another hereafter: hut the
ame Law, hoth eternal and immortal, is to govern
all nations and at all times. And there will he, as

83. E quidem vcra Lex rccta Ratio, naturae congruens, diui

In omnes, conans, cmpiterna: quae vocet ad ocium jubcndo,
vetando a fraude deterreat; quae tamen neque probos fruh-a jubet

aut vetat, nec improbos jubendo aut vetando mover. Huic Legi
neque obrogari fas e, neque derogari ex hac aliquid licct, neque
tota abrogari pote; nec verb aut per Populum, aut per Senatum,
olvi hac Lcge poumus. Ncque c quaerendus explanator, aut
interpres ejus alius; nec erit alia lex Romae, alia Athenis, alia nunc,
'lia pohac: ed St omnes gentes, Sc omni tempore, una Lcx, St

em itcma Sc immortalis, continebic. Unuque exit communis

qui! 1 magier, St imperator omnium, Deus ille, Le is hujusinvcn
tor, diceptator, later: cui qui non parebir, ipe g fugiet, ac na

'turam hominis apernabitur; atque hoc ipo luet maximas poems,

'ctiami cetera u plicia (quae putantur) eugcrit.

Cie. de Repuh.

j, 3. ex Lactaot. I: 6_. e. 8.
'a

'ZW

NAZARENUS.

357.

Eve may ay, one common maer ancl-raler over all,

even G O D, the propoh, dehater, and enacter of this

Law : to whom he that will not yield ohedience mu
jly-from himelf, and/hathe o the nature of a man;
in doing which very thing he cers the highe pu
mhments, tho he hot/al ecape thee? other torments

'which are commonly helie-zd. It was a aying of

Dr. W I-l 1 T c H c o T, that natural Religion was
eleven parts in twelve of all Religion: and PAU t.
was o farr from exhorti-ng his diciples of the
Gentiles again this Moral 'Law of Nature (as he
july did ain the Levitical Law of Mo s as)
that the FA TH which 'he recommends to them
inead of this la Law (even that FAI T HGaI- v. 6:
which works hy' love, and whoe end is to beget a lbid.vi. 15.
new creature) is made by him radically productive
of the Moral Law.

The fruit of the Spirit (ays lbidlV- "

- (he) is love, joy, peace, patience, gentlene, goodne, *3

delity, meek-safe temperance: again me there

is no Law. No certainly, neither again any
other virtue; nor Wou'd any Religion e receivfd
in the world, that _hou'd o about no contradit
or annul them: and tis evi ent to all, but uch as

will not ee, that one main dei of Chriianity

was to improve and perfect the Tiiowlege of the
Law of nature, as well as to facilitate and inforce

the obervation of the ame z tho tis very true,

that when we have done all, we have done but
our duty, and that but ever im crfetly. JAM a s
zwas alo -in the right, by pr ng upon the Jews
the WORKS of the Levitical no les than thee
of the Moral Law, for the iveaons given before

(panticularly in the izth chapter) and therfore

vneedlelk to be repeated there, iince herecom
JnendSFFAI
TH
as eamcly as _PA-U,L
himelf.
Now, all this
is vorylintelligible,
eay, and
coin
- zn-ZQCCOL-'ding to the Nagaren SYcim: wheras
udthig in zthe world is more immrimte, dicult,
FA- '
F 2.

NAZARENUS
or incoherent, than the controveres between the

Proteants and the Papis, about Merit of War/es

and Juifitution by Faith, occaion'd by the eem
ing contradiction of JAMEs to PAUL.

But

thee are nice ' culations, ofwhich thoe plain men

never dreamt zhhing founded on Scholaic diinctl
ons and Roman Law-terms, to which mo of the
A oles were utter rangers. Good wor/es, as mo

rai, duties are commonly call'd, were no part of

the queion at all : not the W ORKS menti
on'd by PA U L and JA M E s, in contradiinction
to FA I T H. The Papis are no better a rced
among themelves in all their diviions and ubdi
viions, than the Proteants, who are no lcs plit
about thee points of Merit and ju-nication;
which, as we all know, have occaion'd as much
looenes and libertinim on the one hand, as they
have produdd uperition and bigottry on the
other. Antinomianim and Supercrogation are the

two monrous extremes of their diputcs.

They

keep ill a woful pother: and 'I foreec that many

of 'cm (not onely on account of this explication,
but alo for what I have deliver'd concerning the

perpetual obervation of the Levitical Law) will

lay, that I advance a new Chriianity, tho I think
it undoubtedly to be the old_one. But minding
the calumny of ome as little as they do the truth,
I leave all impartial erons to examine; ifwhat has

been written by eit er de on thee heads, be for the mo part any thing ele but elaborate nonene,
.mere jingle, and logomachy? and conequently,
whether all the barbarous u that's deliver'd in
the Scholaic Syems concerning Faith and
Juitution, be not an after-device of Pries to

puzzle the caue; and o to raie cruples in mens

conciences (to the bringing of them often into

. depair) that they may have recoure to them for

the olution of their doubts, to the no mall
increae

NAZARENUX

increae bbth of their pay and their power? How

ever the matter may appear to others, I am er

uaded that my explication was the real e e of

jn M E s; and I am every whit as certain, that he

can never be made to a ree with PA U L, as well

as that PAU L can never He fairly made to agree with
him, on any other foot. As to the ubance of what
our modern Divines wou'd eem to contend a

bout, For my own part I readil acknowlege that

no man can merit any thing o God by his good
works, be they ever o many or great 5 and that
whatever he receives is by mere grace and mercy,

even the be of us being, rictly peaking, unpro

table ervants: but I deny that any thin of all
this matter is meant in the phraze oF-Ju/Zeation
hy H/orhs or hy Faith in the whole
Netg.3"Tea
ment.
'
i'
a ".

C H A P.

XVIII.

H ITHERTO then we have partly een.

what the true original Chriianity in many

things was not, and partly what it was 3 epecial

ly as to the jcws perpetual keeping of" their own

rites, and the cohabiting Gentiles no leis perpe

tual obervation of the Noachic precept about
blood: while both of 'cm agreed to the nece
_ ty of Regeneration, and ubjecting themelves to
jnsus' as their iritual Lawgiver. To thee
things I cou'd ad much greater lure, had I
time to di e and methodize m obervations
touching t e rie and growth o Chriianity.
There it wou'd appear, how ran ely the mo
part of' the Jews of his time mioo the true de

ign of JEsUs, having been deluded and prcpoe

by the artice of a prevailing faction, that 'had
not the incere intere of their country, nor the
' F z

purity

NAzARENU&

70

purity of their Conitution, at heart.

But they

were chiey irritated again him by the influence

of a ramprmt Priehood, who, for their own

prot and' power, had openly and hamelely per
verted the Law of Mosns; rather than to ee
which reofd to its

rimitive initution, and

themelves oblig'd to c ange their formal into a

iritual life, they wou'd not have even the king
,

m reofd at that time to Irael.

Yet forte

jecting the alutiferous doctrine and admomtions

of the holy Jesus, they brought upon themelves

wit deruction. And indeed the divine wi

dom of the Chriian Inirxwtion (the original,
uncorrupted, eay, intelligible Initution; but
not the fabulous yems, lucrative inventions,

burthenom uperitions, and 'unintelligible jargon

early ubituted to it) is o apparent in enlight
ning the minds and regulatin

the condu

of

men, in procuring their highe ha pines in all

repects, particularly in the admira le Economy
of uniting the Jews and the Gentiles into one
Family, and thus leading all the world to the

knowled e o one God: that nothing, I am per:

uaded, ut a perfect ignorance of what it reall
is, or private intere, a wore enemy to trut
than ignorance, _cou'd keep any from cheerfully
imbracing it. A I do not onely mean thoe who

declare again both name and thing, and this

omtimes very july as they are repreented
to them: but likewie too many of thoe who
and
the ofbenets
of it ollely
to
makewho
loud rerain
profeiions
their Chriianit
, nay,
thoe of their own cant and liveryz tho the ar

ticles of their belief and the rubric of their

be about
manifely
the very
things which
FEractice,
s U s went
to deroy.
A changeiin
names

makes no change in things: and tho I cannot ay,

that I wih there was but one communion of

Chriians, ince this in nature is impoible, nei

thel? ct

NAzAkENUa

5,

ther is it in it elf deireable, nor the thing in

tended by the communion of Saints: yet I will),

with all my heart that there were none in any
communion, whoe C H a 1 sT l A N r T Y, not
withanding all their boas and pretences, coud
be hown to be down-right ANTICHRISTLA
N IS M ; for we mu overn our elves b thin s,

as I aid ju now, an not by names, w ich re

quently continue after things are chang'd quite
contrary to what thoe words at r imported,
And for God's ake, Sir, what can be more An

tichriian than heathenih Polytheim and [do

latry, pious Frauds and uperitious Fopperies, o
phiical Subtilties and unintelligible Myeries,
damning Uncharitablenes and inhuman Perccuti
ons, vain Pomp and ridiculous Pa eantry, abo
lute Authorit over concience, an making tem

poral Rewar s or Punihments the means of up

porting Religion? what can be le Chriian, I

ay, or more contrary to the deign of J s s U s

C H a r s T, than all thee things I have here
enumerated; with a factious en oing of
Gain, and an artful propa ation o Ignorance
to upport the Trade, or w atever ele our Deli
verer oppos'd in the degenerate Jew and in the
bewilder'd Gentile? Thee and the like corrupti

ons wherever they are found, be it in any one

ocicty, or among everal ocieties calling them
elves Chriians, are yet the very revere of genu
in CHRISTIANITY, and conequently ANTICHRI-v
sTLANLsM. But tis no wonder Chriianity hou'd
in proces of time be miundcrood or mirepre
ented, when the author of it was very early dis
believ'd by his own neare relations, and charg'd
with madnes, nay and dealing with the Devil, b jozm Vzz
others: this charge of madnes having been o - 4,z--8.

ten ince laid by men of craft and intere again x-=*-34thoe, that wou'd generouy risk. life or reputa
4.

tion,

NAZARENUR
tion, an employment or a benece,for the akc of
= truth and the public good, or whatever they take
to be uch. ' Is not Mr. W H l s 'r o N (for 'exam

plc) reckon'd mad, tho no man in England writes

more coherently? This truth bids me willin ly
acknowlege: and yet I am much farther than is
detractors from allowing all his premies, or admit
tin every one of his conequences to be ju. Sit
il , ays the Phariee, if you are a private man,

and ooth the (navery of the great, that you may

enjoy their protection: or if you chance to be a
man in power, keep what you have got by what
title oever, and be ure to make the mo of the
peqplds folly; for he that does otherwie is a

a man. This language I have heard a thouand

times, and as many times rejected uch advice.
Tho I declafd long ince that I love not to call
names in Religion, and that I am neither of PAUL,
nor of CE PHAS, nor of APo LLos; yet ince

men are ure to be diinguih'd by their friends

as well as by their foes, and that the degnati
ons they beow are often inexpreve, but gene
rally fale or improper: o I own that, for more
than one reaon, I have lei exception to the name
of N A ZAREN than to any other. My r
reaon is, becaue this name, as I have already
Pagl 26. prov*d, was that which the followers of jiz s U s
took to themelves at the beginning, even prefer

ably to that of CHRIST IAN, which was

given
them
next:
and my econd
reaon apply'd
is, be
caue this
name
wasiafterwards
peculiarly
to thoe, who underood the deign of Chriia
nity as I do; " namely, that the Jewih nation
hou'd
always
continue
to obervetho
their
own Law
under the
Chriian
idipenation,
nevertheles

the diciples from among the Gentiles do and

under no obligation to keep that Law, either as it

is ceremonial or judicial. This is the ene wher-in

I
l

NAZARENUM

~m

I underand N-AZAREN I SM, as now be

tokening a diinct ociety of Chriians: for with
reiard to any other opinions july or unjuly at
tn uted to the old NAZARENS, as Iihave'
neither exprely adopted nor defended uch z o
they do not enter into the idea I give of the
word, and therfore am not hereafter to be chargd,
with what I before-hand diclaim.

CHA-P.

XIX.

S mo of the Jews miook the dei n of

Jesus, o the Gentiles did as mue mi

ake the few Jews who adher'd to him. You

know already to what a prodigious degree Im

poure and Credulity went hand in hand in

the primitive times of the Chriian Church;
the la being as ready to receive, as the r

was to forge books, under the names of the

Apoles, their companions, and immediate uc
ceors. I RENEUS, peaking of thoe primi
tive fale coiners, ays, that in order to 34 umuze
the imple, and uch us are ignorant of the Seri
ptures of truth, they ohtrude upon them un inexprc

hle multitude of upoerjphul undurious Scriptures

'of their own clevizing. This evil grew afterwards

not onely greater, when the Monks were the ole

trancribers, and (I might ay in a manner) the

ole keepers of all books good or bad; but in

proces of time it became almo abolutely im
poible to diinguih hiory from 35 fable, or
truth
~

84.. Az-cuzvror arm-So; awronpuewr me' robe-ar ygyomr, i;

zcu-roz errmwaw, vraepexeeepzo-zy a; ILKMLWMIZIV 'razor ctvonTmv,
\ Kz-L' 'm vn; aMrOH-c; un smrausrwr ygzazmra. Adverus
Haere l. 1. c. 17.

85', Veteribus illis bono animo multa 8: crihentibus St legenti

bus, quae aliguo xltem modo inruere poent plebem 5 quorum

'
craii:

NAZARENUM
truth from error, as to the
nal monuments of Chriianity.

stand arigh
Te truth Qf

this you may particularly ee in all the treaties

written about the Canon of the New Tkament,
ties, not
to be
lightly
arhrrefd,
in-u
where
there
occurr
a pritt
ampleorlipa
of over
diCUl-r
dierently, by any who are incere lovers of

truth; thee being in themelves matters of the

highe importance, as well as ubjects of the
greate curioity, and therfore deerving all the

pains of the mot able Critics to olve them atis

factorily.

Thoe Apocryphal books occaion'd

me to art a diculty formerly in Amyntor,

which, for oughtI yet perceive, mu be olv*d
at la b

my elf.

It was this.

How the im

mediate aooebrs of the zlpoles eozfd o groly

confound the genuin writing: of their met/lers,

with uch as were falhly attributed to them? or

nee they were in the dark about thee matters o
early, how came ich as follow'd 'em hy a hetter

light ? And oberving, that uch Apocryphal books

were often put upon the ame foot with the Caw.
nonical books by the Fathers; and the r cited
as divine Scriptures no le than the la, or om

times when uch as We reckon divine were dial

lowfd by them, I propos*d thee two other que

ions: why all tho: books, which are cited as ge
nuin hy CLEMENS ALEXANDRlNUS, 0111
GEN, TERTULLIAN, and the re ofaeh wri
ten', hotd not he accounted equally authentie? and

what res ought to he laid on the teimony of tho:

Fathers, who not onely eontradict one another, hat

cras ingeniis, 8: temerariis Monachis patientiam equentibus,

alta nox etiam clarimis Chriianimi principiis tandem invccta

e: fabulis 8: ophimntis veritatis regnum dolo 5: vi occupanti

bus. Gajar Earth. in Noti: ad Claudian;" Mamerti lih, 1_. le Stanq
&tinue.

GT?

NAZARENUS.
are often inconient with them/hive: in their relati
ons of the very tme facts? Nor do I think it a.

mean ervice to true Religion, to et objections

of this nature in their cleare light, no les to
acquaint the Perons concern'd with thoe cru
ples of many, which had otherwie perhaps ne
ver come to their knowlegez than to

ut 'em

hereby in the right way of removing uc ,by an- _

w-ermg
them being
as fairly
as theythat
are eropos'd.
am farr from
ignorant
wooddienI
Pries and Divinehngs of' all communions (eaily
diinguifd from the true Paors) 'inead of la

boring for atisfactionin uch caes to themelves or

others, are accuom'd immediatly to rail and raie

a; cry again thoe that do, as proe: Heretics or

conceal'd Atheis: wheras if they had been uch
indeed, they hou'd the more earnely ud to
inform and convince them, which Billing

and deamation can never eect.

te

This con uct,

on the contrary, will make them upect all to

be a cheat and impoure, becaue men naturally
cry out when they are touch'd in a tender part.
Thoe Smatterers and Hypocrites, its true, wou'd
ordinarily cover their malice with the pretence
of zeal: but the real caue of all their paiion, is

either their ignorance which they wou'd not

have expos'd, or their lazine which they wou'd

not have diurb'd, with the buines of their
proeon. Tis not poble, however, for any
Church or Community to be rid of uch; ince

therds a mob of Pries, a mob of Lawycrs,

a mob of Gentlemen, a mob

of Phyicians,

and a mob (to be hort) in all numerous ocie

ties.

But the able, the exemplary, and conci

entious Divine, who merits all the honor and

repect that is ure to be paid him, acts quite aa

nother part: for mirepreentation of his very
enemies is as little to be fear'd from him, as mLZ-Zi]
as

NAZARE-NUS.
as it is to be depis'd from thoe of another cha
racter; and information will be much more agree
ably receiv'd from his hands, as it is more likely
to be ound and incere. Being therfore ure,

that no man will be angry at a queion who's

able to anwer it, I hall here add one more to
the diculties relating to our preent Canon of
the New Tetament. Tis this. Since the Nazarens
or Ehionites are hy 'all Chureh-hiorians unanimouly
aohnowledg to have heen the firt Chritians, or
thoe who helie-zfd in CHRIST among the Jews,
with which his own people he liv'd and dy'd, they
having heen the witnees of his actions, and of
whom were all the dpoles: conidering this, Iay,
how it was pohle, for them to he the r of all o
thers (for they are made to he the firt Heretios) who
hod form wrong ooneeptions of the doctrine and
deigns of
s U s? and how tame the Gentiles, who
helie-z/'d on him after his death, hy the preaching of
perhns that never knew him, to have truer notions
of thee things 3 or whence they eou'd have their infor
mation, hut from the believing Jews? To the cu
oms of the Jews I grant the Gentiles were

mo avere, and their language they o little un

derood, as to commit on divere occaions

endles and monrous miakes, many inances

of which may be een in RH E N F E R D's Dier
Pag. 37.

tations before-cited; which (by the way) I ap

prove not in all things, particularly in his con
founding the Nazarens of the r with ome of
thoe of the third and fourth centuries: yet ill
the Gcntilcs mu have their water from the
Jewih ream, or their cierns will be very mud
dy and unwholom. But not to digres, tho I

am my elf mo firmly rooted in what I am

thoroly peruaded to be the right belief concern
ing CHRlST and CHRISTIANITY, which I
hall particularly deduce in the account-of my
t
Religion,

vN A Z A R E N U S'.
Religion, which I have often promis'd you; yet,
for the ake of others, I wou'd paonately re
commend (in the mean time) the clear olution
of this diculty about _the Ebionites to th_e mof

capable Critics, be they Divines 'or Laytnen:

ince not onely of- old it occaion'd two emi
nent parties, but even now in- a manner in our

own days; and that one of them does arm,

the true Chriianity of the Jews was over

born and deroy'd by the more numerous Gen

tiles, who, not enduring the rcaonableneis and
mplicity of the ame, brought into it by de
grees the peculiar expreons and myeries of
Heathenim, the abrue doctrines and diincti

ons of their Philoophers, an inupportable pon

ticalacred
Hierarchy,
andceremonies
even the 'of
altars,
the
rites and
theirorings,
Prieis,

tho they wou'd not o much as tolerate thoe of

the Jews, and yet owning them to be divinely in
ituted.

TheSocinians andother Unitarians no

les condently aert, that the Gentiles did like

- wie introduce into Chriianity their former po

lytheim and deifying of dead men : thus retain

ing' (add they) the name of Chriianity, but
quite altering the thing; and uteing it, as their

intere or the neceity of their aairs rcquir'd,

to all the opinions and cuoms any where in

vo ue from that time to' this. The time-crvin

an cklenes of many Chriians are too manife
to be deny'd. This is the nature of man. Yet
for all the pretences of the Socinians to reaon,
they are in many things relating to this very ub
"eft, and in everal other repects, not pro er

liere to be mentiod, guilty of as palpable abilit

dities and contradictions, as any fect whatoever:

v o little conient is man in his opinions, any

more than in his actions.
CHAP.

NAZARENUM
CHAP.

XX.

TO olve the aid diculty then about the

Ebionites, it will not be enough barel to
quote our Goels, Epiles, and the Aft: ay! the

dpoles; but their entunneis and integrity mu'

be likewie eabl' 'd by thoe arguments, of

which every ood Chriian may and ought

to be appriz' : ince the Nazarens and Ebi
onites (whoe Syn ogues or Churches were nu
merous, as I aid a ove, over all the orient, as

r.

well as particularly in judea) had a Gapel of

their own, omtimes call'd by Eccleiaieal wri

'

ters 35 THE GOSPEL or THE Hnnnnws,

and omtimes THE GOSPEL or 'run

'r w E L V E APOSTLES; but ignorantly mi
aken by I n 1: N E U s, EPIPHANIUS, and

their followers for THE GOSPEL or MAT

THEW inter olated. This Gohel was publick
.ly read in t eir Churches as authentic, for a

bove '7 zoo years; which might very well be for

the mo part, and yet the other Gels never be

the les authentic alo. Doctor GR A B E (who has

'A

86. Papias apud EuebJ-Ii. Eccle. l. 3. e. 39. Ignat. in Epi.

ad Smym. n. 3. Iren. adverus Haere. l. z. c. 11. Clem. Alex.
homat. l. 1. Origen. homil. 1. in Luc. tract. 8. in Mat. homil.
- 17. in erem. St in tom. 2.. comment. in joan. ju. Martyr (nt
avidemr in dialogo cum Tryphone. Ambro. in prooem. com
f' mentation in Luc. Eueb. Hi. Eccle. I. 3. e. a; 8; 27. itcm I. 4..
t" _ e. 22.. Epiphan. l-Iaere. 29 8: 3o,'pa1m. Hieronym. in Catalogo,
n. 4.. Contra Pel ian. I. 3. c. 1. Comment. in cap. 12.. Mat. 8:
- alibi aepime. hcophylact. comment. in Luc. Tit. Bor. com
ment. in eundcm.

87. Vid. Auguin. contra Fau. ]. 19. e. r8.8c contra Crem

nium, c. zi. nt de Hxtnoxrmo, EPlPliANlo, reliqmzmileam.
Doctor

NAZARENUS.

as

Doctor U Mr L as and other very able men 'on

his de) is of opinion it was written before the

Goels now receiv'd for '9 Canonical, as being'

collected by the eye and ear-witnees of CHRIsr,
or by uch as were familiarly acquainted with the
Apoles, and that it was one of the man men
tion'd by LU KE.

As everal celebrated

ivines Luc_ z_ ,'_

have hewn, that 'true Chriianity might have

ubed, tho an particular book of our preent
Canon
had remain'd':
peri 'd, or
if but
any one
. ourI
Gohels had
o none
ofi'em,
thatof
ever
cou*d
of I 11 learn,
E N EU has
s, wlici)
a rov'd
wou'dthe
needs
extrav
infzrgr,antthat of

necety there cou'd neither be more nor fewer

than four Gopels z becaue (zzys he) there are four
regions of the world, and our principal winds;

T e Gopel of the Iehrews theifore might be one of

thoe many mention'd by LUKE, as written before
his own; and which he does not reject as fale, m'
erroneous, or for an other reaon. But, for ought

appears hitherto, tis ong ago deroy'd, a few frag

ments texceptedz as are a world of other ancient
monumentsgthat were acrifidd to blind zeal or too

clear-lighted intere : 'and were it 'tl remaining,

it wou'd have nih'd or prevented abundance df_

Controveries, otherwie not eay to be deten

mind; 'for which reaon divere ious and learn

ed men do now highly regret the oh of the ame.

-Nor were there wanting who wou'd peruade
the world, that it lies yet 'cover'd with du in

the French 'King's library, as others aid it was in

other lates, It 'was tranlated into Greec and
Latin y 9" Jan into-m, who very 'often makes ue
88. lnProlcgonrenisad-Novum Teiamentum. pag. v. col. z.
'St

vi. colzz.

9._ Invspicilegio Patrum; tom. LPag. 17, 18.

gouhrOatalogq, n. 'qrdr-ulibi.

f
O
'l

N A Z A R E N U S,
of it, as likewie did O R 1 or. N and' Evsmz i
Us z not rejecting it as Apacryphal, nor receiving

it as Canonical, but placeing it amon . what thely

call'd the Eeeleiaieal books : that is, ooks who e
antiquity they were not able to deny, but whoe
authority
theythee
werethenot
willin
to Hebrews
acknowlege.
Long
before
Gohel
ofgthe
was
by PiipiAs, IGNATIUS, CLEMENS ALEX
A N D R l N U s, and others, alledg'd as a true Go
hel. So it eems to have been 'b J U s 'r I N

MART YR, in his Dialoguc with

RYPHO N

the Jew, as before cited: o was it by HE G r:

s 1 P P U s, who was himelf aJew, and the father
of
Eccleiaical,
R o r
D o THerees,
U s of Civil
hiory.
In his lias ofH Ethe
pre
erv'd in his own words by EU s E B l U s, he is
farr from reckonin the Nazarens or Ebionites a
mong 'emz as goo a proof that he was one him
elf, as that he 9' delighted to quote their Gopel.
The ame EUSEBIUS ays that S YMMA cHus
was 91 an Ebionite, which is the reaon that the
Nazarens were by their antagoniycalPd 93 Sym

machians, as from CERLNTHULS Cerinthians, but

ill by themelves NAZARENS. The Ebionites

likewie (or if you had rather, the Nazarens)

the Encratites, and the Severians their ospring,

rejected the 9+ Aft; of the Apoles, with all
9t. Eueb. Hi. Eccle. l. 4.. c. 22. Item 3. ay.
>
92.. Hi. Eccle. l. 6, c. 17. Irem Ambro in Gnlat. Omnis
(inquit) crcdens in Chrium, 8: obcrvans lages factorum, male
inteiligit Chrium : icur St Symmachiani (qui cx Phariaeis ori
ginem trahunt) qui, ervata omni Lege, Chriianos e dicunt.
93, Et nunc unt quidam Haerctici, qui : Nazarenos vocant; a
nonnullis tamen Symmachiani appellantur, St Circumioncm ha
bent judaeorum, St Baptifmum Chriianorum. Auguin. contra

Crefton. l. i. e. 31.
94.. Tertullian. contra Marcion. l. . c. 2.. Eucb. Hi. Eccle. l.

4.. c.29. St ubi upra in cap. 13. Origen. ubi upra. Epiphan. Hae
re. z8.n. znSt 30. n. 16. Nicephor. Hi. EeclcJ.4.. c.4.. Philar.
Haere
36. Item Tom.
Manichaei'
liii.
Hietonyni.
6. in apud
Mat. Auguin. i contra Adimant. St a

PA U L's
A

JVAZARENUS.

81'

r P A U L's Epiles; and the r: had other Acts, as

I took notice before, very dierent : o that the
authority of this book mu withal] be clearly
'made out by the hiorians of the Canon, as very
eailyit
may be;
e ecially
H athe
Y sActs,
o s T oays
M,
in
a Hamiljv
he madie
on theince
titleCof

Pag. 34..

95 that in his time (which was the end of the

fourth century) not onely the author and tolle-ctor,
hut even the hook it elf, was unknown to ennny.
In hort, every ide and fect pretended they were
the onely true Chriians, and each did peremtori

ly (as many perons now do with as little ground

yet equal condence) appeal to A P o s T o L r
_,CAL TRADITION AND SUccEssmN,
which
words
of the Heretic
96 PRTAo ;
L o M Yare
tio the
hisvery
female
'correpondent
F Lo
and that they onely being the Church, no others
were to be heard or credited. One wou'd i_ma
gine it was SCHELSTRATE or DODWEL
that poke. But what do I talk of P T o L o M Y?
the numerous and entire ects of the Valentini
ans, Marcionites, and others, accus'd our Scrip
ture; of error and imperfection, of contradiction
and inuciency, without Tradition (forooth)
as we are inforrrfd by 97 I R 1-2 N E U s : and that uch
Traditions there were, even ome of the reputed
Orthodox inferr'd from this and uch other texts

alledg'd by the Heretics, we peak wie/am among

them that are perfect. This their adveraries alo

freely acknowledg'd, but aerted the Traditions
952 Ileum; 'rau-n 'm Blmov auJl 57; 'yt/oezuav ecz, oure
guTa. ov'r; 5 J/zxl-a; aeu7o me' dun-Saw

Homil. in Act.

96. Modern 'yotp (zau Mint/TO) &Zne ma' 'zm/ 're-re acpxn'
Te nau yew/navy, ncfxouyevn 'me All O 2 T O Al K H 2 l A
PAAOZEQZ, gy ex; Al AAOXHZ not: rit-cet; vrocpamzoct
get', paine me' 78 nearer/ta'en wot-lived; Tis; Aoyou; 'Tzl 'ToU Ev'n'

p@- AMao-zzxzn. Epiphan. Haere. 33. n. 7.

Haere
v97. Adverus
'
i

l. 1.' c, z.

'

were

1 Cor. ii.

SNAZARENUM
were olely of their ide, loudly glorying that

they themelves were the Church and the Ortho

dox, while thoe whom others call'd Orthodox
were Heretics and Intruders. Every one of them
likewie had APosTOLlCAL Succzssron
ever in his mouth. But
Non norum inter ws tamta: componere lite: .:

Et vituld m digrms, O' bie ------ V1rg1l.

ju o it is at this day between ome of the Pro-

teants and all the Papis (not to/peak of the

Greecs) each of 'em boaing I know not what

uninterrupted Tradition and Succeon, which are
the mo chimerical pretences in nature ;

and

which not only hows how little any oral traditi

on whatever is to be valu'd; but that no truth of

univeral concern can poibly depend on o light

a foundation, as the way of bandying about an
old ory for numerous generations. To the Law
therfore and to the Teimany. To the New Ffea
ment, I ay; and- to that alone both for doctrine

and dicipline. So farr is the Succeon of Bi

hops in any ancient See from being uninterrupt
ed, that it is not o much as certain fact, no not

for the r half-dozen of pretended Bihops in the

See of Rome, from which our Englih High
church Phariees are proud to derive their Suc
ceion; which I deliberate]

and poitively defy

'e,m to make -out to me, eit er in Rome, or here

in Great Britain with repect to the r Britih

Bihops. Beides that everal even of the Bihops
who are not conteed, were Schimatics, Here
tics, Adpoates, Atheis, and moners of men for
wicke nes, by the conent of all hiorians. Thee

were cleanly conveyances for the pure doctrine of

C H R 1 s T, farr better preerv'd in the Scriptures,

and in the ucceive- profeon of the faithful.

Shou*d

NAZARENUM

sz

Shou'd the validity of Ordination and Ordinances

depend on the ucceon of Sees, it wou'd then

be downright Conjuring, and not a' reaonable,
'much les a divine Initution. If Tradition ther
fore, and this Epicopal ucceon be not weak

and beggarly elements; I know not what can be

o call'd with any propriety. This Succeon, in
'a word, and Apoolical, that is to ay, Oral Tra
dition, are literally in the Apole PA U L's words, i 'Ii*im.i.4.
Fables and endle Genealogies, miniht-ing gueions

rather than godly edifying: intricate ueions that

can never be olv'd, and diviion in ead of edi
cation. This buines puts me in mind of a learn
ed Gentleman, who told 'me 'ome time ince, that
he' was about to collect the Traditions of his

'Church ince' the -Reformatioit : and if he goes on

with this deign', he'll be rangely urpriz'd to

nd uch pro igious variety, alteration, and un

certainty, withino mall a com als as from LU
'r H E R,S' time to ours. * The fir

dipute will be

(and no logomachy I aure him) whether his

Church was well reform'd or not? The next whe
ther the Clergy or the Laity made this alteration,
Whether the motives to it xvere temporal or piri
tual? and the third, to name no more, who were
preciely the perons, or thoe that were the chief

inruments of the ame ? Every one of thee

points will be ea crly conteed. Yet they are
'tries to the con uion and intricacy he'll meet at

'every ep about the dici line and doctrine, the

ceremonies and uages of t is Church: when even

ories void of all rivalhip or intere, where nei

ther point of honor nor prefer-ment is concern'd,

are carce ever told twice the ame way. Apo
s T o LI CAL TRADITION, to ay it in few
words, was the engine us'd formerly, as it is at
preent, to introduce or countenance xvhatever
men had a mind to advance without the authori
Gz.
ty

s,"
U

NAZARENUH

ty of Scripture, or contrary to it : and thus (to

give an example in the very point we have been
hitherto chiey clearing) A U G U s T 1 N, peaking
of the Nazarens by name, ays, that tho they
_9* acknowledge the on of God to he the Mear, yet
they oberve all the precept; of the old Law; which
the Chriians, continues he, have learnt hy A P o s

'T-OLICAL TRADITION not to oberve car

nally, hut to underand oiritualljv. Jesus no

where, the GWeI no where, forbids the practice

of the Jewih Law to the Jews z but the Tradi

tion of the Apoles is here made to upply the

defect of their writeing. And o this very Tra
dition is alledg'd by others to warrant the invoca
tion of Saints, prayers for the Dead, the worhip
of Images, with the whole train of Greec and

Romih uperitions, wherof the lea footep

appears not in the Bible. Again therfore I ay,
to the Law and to the Teimony .' ince it will not
avail any thing to ay here (for there's nothing
ome men will not ay) that by Apoolieal Tradi
_ tion A U o U s T I N means the written doctrine of

the Apoles, till it appears that the

have

_written any uch matter. You perceive by this

time (M n o A L E T o R) that what the Maho

metans believe concerning C l-l RI s T and his

doctrine, were neither the invcntions of M AH o

MET, nor yet of thoe Monks who are aid to

have acd him in the framing of his zcoran;
but that they are as 'old as the time of the Apo
98. Nnznrnei, cum Dci lium conteantur ce Chrium, omni'
i tamen vctcris Legis obcrvant z

uae Chriiani per A P os 'r or. 1

c A d T m m 'r 1 ONEM non ob ervarc carnaliter, ed piritualitcr

' inteliigcre. didiceruntzt-Ebionei Chrium ctiam tantummodo ho
mincm dicunt: mandara carnalia legis obervant, circumciionem

cilicct carnis, St cetcra, quorum oneribus per novum Tcamen

tum literati umus. De Ham a, 9.

ies,

e' "_'
NAZARENUSJ

33

lcs, having been the entiments of whole Sects

or Churches: and that tho the Gocl of the He

brews be in all probability lo, yet ome of thoe
things are founded on another Gocl anciently
known, and ill in ome manner exiing, attri

buted to B A R NA B A s.

If' in the hiory of this

Gohel I have atisfy'd your Curioity, Ihall think

my time well pent; but innitely better, if you

agree, that, on this occaion, I have et T HE
ORIGINAL PLAN or CI-IRISTlANITY
in its due light, as farr as I propos'd to do. I am
with inexpreble admiration and repect,

Tour mo faithful, ohpdient,

Hoffctykei

and devoted Servant,

17 709.

1. T.
G3

AN

'a

I\

A N'

ACCOUNT
OF AN
\

IRIsH MANUSCRIPT
OF

THE

FOUR GOSPELS;
WITH

A Summary of the ancient I R I.S H

C H RI STIANI TY, before the

Papal Corruptions and Uurpations:
AND

The reality of the KELDEE S (an order

of Lay Religious) again the two la

Bihops of Worceer;

Exempla
perguire
Uhi nihilMajorum
invenies FanaciaeiilA
T

R 1 o'

LQN D O N, Printed in the YeAn 17r8.

5.

11 A

LETTTER 11.
Containing an account of an Irgi/b
Manncript, &e.
SECTION

I.

- AMnot without hopes (ex

cellent MEGALETOR)
that you may have receiv'd
ome entertainment from
m account of the Goel
o BARNABAs, as well
as ome benet from the
Original Plnn of C/arii
nnity: but I now do my
elf the honor to give you
an account of a Gohael that will tend much more
to your edication, and by which that Plnn will
be further illurated. I mean a Latin Manucri t
copy: that I have now before me on the Tab e,
of
e four Gohels
generally
in the Chrii
an tWorld.
It is inot
onely receiv'd
very remarkable
and
valuable for being a relique of the ancient Irih
Church, but moreover for being one of the cor
recte co ies I have ever een, and nely written

in Irih C aracters: as alo on-various Reading: of '

OTXIC

2'

NAZARENUS.

TT
i

ome importance, for ome very ingular oberva

tions, and for a Catena Patrum on the Gooel of

MAT T l-l E w (interper with a few Notes in

the Irih tongue) that deroys the credit of cer
tain corrupt editions of the FA T H E R s z wherin
ome of thoe paa esbeing manifely deprav'd, it

probably follows t at man more are o. There

1s an interlineary Glo of 'ttle worth in another
hand, and ome odd eparate pieces, amon whom
the Genealogy of C H R I s T, which I tol you in
Pag. 18. my la Letter did not, be in the r chapter of
M A T T I-I E w. But the e Notes, and ome other
books of this kind not yet made public, how

much lller and better than the incomparable

Archbihop U s H a R (the glo

of Ireland) has ei

ther * done, or for want of uch vouchers cou'd

do, _what was the genuin Chriianity of the an
cent Irih: for the Irih and the Albanian Scots,
' with the Weern Britons, were the la of all

European nations that ubmitted (ince neither the

Greecs nor the Waldenes ever truely ubmitted)
to the hierarchy, ceremonies, and doctrine of the
Roman Church z tho they became the mo eager

icklers for it, with all its uperitions, in after

times of ignorance. This late Conformity is una
nimouly agreed by the Church-hiorians of all
communions. I appeal in particular to BARO Ni
U s and S PA N H E M 1 U s, ince domeic writers

may be liable to u icion. And o farr, in eect,

were they from ac nowledging any ubjection to
the Church of Rome, or implicitly Conforming
to its Decreesz that, on the contrary, they did

in very many things renuouly oppoe it : nor

wou'd DAGAN, an Irih Bihop in the beginning
In Brittiiz.
his Diitoure of'the Religion
aneiently profe by the Irih '
_ andI.the
'

_ of

pi

NAZARENU'S.
of the 7th century, as much as eat with the Pope's
agents (whom he met in Britain) no not under the
ame 1 roof with them z o highly did he abhorr

their impoing Spirit, as they found C o LU M BAN

alo did, an Abbat of the ame nation whom the
met in France. In hort, the Irih deny'd all
communion with them and their Church 5 as
the Roman Church, on the other hand, did then

treat the Irih as downright 3 Schimatics, and He

retics, whoe Clergy, with thoe of the Britons
and Albanian Scots, were not only to be reor

dain'd (their country Ordination and Sacraments

being by the Romanis reputed invalid) but like
wie their people to be 4 rebaptiz'd, if they de
ir'd it. Here's the true ourCe of the High-church

irit, that infatuates o many among us at pre

ignt.

Of Rome it is, and b this you may per

ceive the maintainers of it to he ailing for Rome:

the pirit, I ay, of reordaining and rebaptizing,

of unchurchin and unchriianing'. The be ar

gument that ope HONORIUS the r cou'd
ue, towards reducing the Irih to the obedience
2. Cognocentes Britones, Scottos mcliores putavimus. Scottos
vero per Daganum Epicopum in hanc inulam, ac Columbanum
Abbatem in Galliis, venientem, nihil dicrepare a Britonibus in
eorum converation: didicimus : nam Daganus Epicopus ad no:
veniens, non olum cibum nobicum, ed ncc in eodem hopitio

quo veccbamur, umcre voluit. Bed.

Eccle I. a. c. 4..
3. Sed peritit ille [Wilidm] negare, ne ab Epieopis Scottis
[uti tune 'vocahantur tum Hiherniae, 'um herealis incolne Britanniae]
vel ab iis quos Scotti ordinavetunt, conecrationem uciperet, quo
rum communionem edes apernaretur apoolica. Gul.Malrneshur.
do Gel. Pant'f. Angl. I. 3. Vidm licet iue Wilfria'i oerba in eju: Via,
cuPa.
. Iz.
Liccntiam quoque non habemus eis p0centibus Chrimam
vel Euchariiam dare, ni ante confe] fuerint, velle e nobicum
ee in unitate Eccleac: 8: ui ex horum imilitcr gente, vel qua

cunque, de Baptimo uo du itavcrint, baptizentur. Decret. Pontif.

ab Urio that,

of

dl

NAZARENUE
of the Roman ee, was 5 exhorting them, not to
eeem their own mall nnmher, eated in the extre
mities of the earth, to he wier than the ancient or
modern Churches of CHRIST, that were thro-oat the
world. Thus CU M M IAN, one of the Irih ro
elytes to Rome, in his Letter to S e GlAN A bat
of I-Colum-kill, deires him to 5 conider, which
are li/eelie to he in the right concerning the celebra
tion of Eater, the Jews, Greece, Romans, andEgyp
tians, agreeing together 3 or a parcel of Britons and
Irih, who are almo the remote/t of mortal', and,
as I may tall them (continues he) the tetters of the

- terrerial glohe. And again in the ame 7 Letter,

what can he more perverhly thought of onr mother
the Church, than we hotid ay? Rome errs, Je
rnalem errs, Alexandria errs, dntioehia errs, the
'whole worla' err; : hat the [ri_/h alone, and the Brti
tom, are in the right. Now, this is ill the bure

den of the ong among us, this is the never-Exiling

cant of every Theologaer, and of every little bi

got that licks up his

ittle: 5 are you wier than

* o many Fathers, L0uncils, Princes, Nations?

* Do you know more than all the world beides?
But it will be very urprizing, when a true ac

z', Exhortans, ne paucitatem uam, in extremis terrac nibus

conitutam, apientiorem antiquis ive modernis, quae per orbcm
tcrrac unt, Chrii ecclcis aeimarcnt. Bed. HiLEccle. l. 2. e. 19.
Wdeatnr etiam
de hat re, l. 3. c. 27.
6. Vos conderate

utrum Hebraei, St Gracci, 8: Latini, 8:

Aegyptii, imul in obervatione praecipuarum olcnnitatum uniti;

an Britonum Scottorumquc particula, qui unt pene extremi, 8c (ut
ita dicam) mentagrae orbis tcrrarum. Cummiani Hrhemi ad Sagi
mam Hamizm Ahhatem, Epjola MS. in Bihlioth. Cotton. 6- eclit. ab

Uer. in Epiolar. Hihemimr. Sjlloge.

7. Quid autem praviis entiri pote de Eccleia matre, qualm i
dicamus? Roma errat, Hieroolyma err-at, Alexandria errat, Antio

chia errat, _t0tus mundus errar: Soli tantm Scoti 8: Britones,

rectum apiunt. Id. ihid.
count

NAzARENUa

account is given of the olid Learning and pure

Chriianity, that anciently orih'd in the mo
diant even of the Britih Ilets: and it appears
that as low as the loth century, the famous con
te about the celebration of Eaer (a queion in
it elf unneceary and inignicant) was ill kept
on foot in thee Ilands; as USHER judiciouy
3 oberves, out ofthe anonymous writer of C H RY

s o s T o M's Lzfe. But ueles as this queion does

otherwie appear, yet we learn by it, that the in
habitants of our Britih world thought then a:
highly of Conantinople as of Rome, without
ervilely ubjecting themelves to the deciions of
either: and that they judg'd the New Teament
clear enough, and ucient of it elf, in all things
relatin to salvation; being o little acquainted

with t eFat/aers (tho by that time grown fond of

Tradition) as to have but one uch piece among

them relating to Eccleiaical uages.

And hap

pyhad it been for them, if none of the extrava

gant mcies of the Fathers, nor any other human
Traditions in Religion, had been ever diemina
ted in their Schools 01' in their Churches. But

becaue Us HER has given us only a bare hint,

and that the paage of C H RY s 0 s T 0 M's Life
has not been otherwie notic'd (that I know of)
.nor even as much as tranlated, I hall here give
it you entire. Certain 9 Clergymen from among
thoe,

8. Dicam: of the Religion profe by the ancient Irih ma? Brizti/Is.

Chap. 10. pag. 114..
9. Khseuco' 'ymp rive; 'my a; rzu-m rwou 74 any wi; or
mupevn; outer/Way, &mad. "river MnAno-'nctxwv rwaaroewr.
'rim-nag T' 'ru 'FdXdA/OU ma. aexezou; xaamixsac, 'znv Ber
erM/Ja rwomv KdTdAdBOVTSF, no 'runne 72: 'HWIMLUToL ezaiil
d-Pxn wgzaenmtuctaav. Me-So-JVQ- Sui/G My rwaiigozczn' emis
EOB do' _5u rzzodezlz, xau WvQ- Xaew riate-w eecojabeeq, 'If-V
QILEZWXU/ ZQcLJd-V etrcu Jaatwrz Tm/ 7: who', i? y earl-T'e

nynxdav,

NAZARENUS.
thoh, who inhabit the extremities of the world,
coming upon the account of bme eccleaical Tradi
tions, but particularly the obervation and exact cal
culation of Eaer, to the royal city [ofConantino
ple] did wait upon the Patriarch who at that time
reided therin. This was M E T H o D I U s, a man
famous in the days of our anceorsz by whom being
gueiod from what place, and on what occaion,
they had traveld thither? they anwer'd, that they
came from the 1" School: of the Ocean z and withal!
they clearly explain'd to him, the occaion of coming
from their own country. Upon his asking them, what
books of holy S CRI P T URE were read there by
the inhabitants ? they anwer'd, that they made ue
of the U Gopel and the Apole, and of thoe onely:
But

Jlnnnxaot, ween; afar-trot auro',

Tou Jle vvotaa; rit; Hem;

ygypn; BlBAlol; 5' sauce xaatxat (TXOAALCUFW H/UGHQ? 74'

EUoIQ/'YEAIQ ma rup ATOFGAQ zpnoctm, ma [tation- diAoj/ll'
crown. lotaa; dle etpMLJIQ' au-Sv; wespwv nal JVoPaanaAwt
otxoucflv enchoeatr? Et um: noyoxmav camp' azlaxg, ari
seen/ark, tra Xaoocouou rrr-GFO-s Jli Eu rnv 're mni- Teuta;
xaa 'HW Tav evnAwv anecBc-zav nowe-w cuot; efeynvenz WoAAn;
're Jefzeatouvn now' 'inacm- if nw7e nrAngu-Bg rn; USKc-tdfs

ayeu 72 tame; remove evreggccov azyact na: nvoSc-xx/av vour: 70

BlBMoV, Qmonovw; otu7ot; oLAAq-t way' atAMu yHaj/&Zoozxerot.

'Ourm ou Gold-t. c-i; eme-it: awe QJVGU ou xogz, rn; ex rau

geyaAou comment; auotp@* e/xaoe.

10. Atoan interdum tmitttr pro iph Ioco, in quo Philohphi (r

Doctorcs Jaelupzauot: c apud suit/am, in hac voce, e inn-r alios
fenn 5 'It-WO- ev
cure; aavctavouoz; O deiph loqucns Aalus
Gellius, nt alios praeteream, interrogavi (ing-tit) in Diatriba Taurum,
an ipiens iraceretur? dabat enim aepe, po quotidianas lectio
nes, quaerendi quod ui: vellet poteatem. Lib. 1. cap. 26.
1 1. He means the yonr Gopels, with the Acts and Epiles of the
Apoles, which make up the Canon of the New Teament; as 'nay
be een by B 1: ne, dicouring upon this very dipute about Eaer among
the Britons and the Stots: who being ituated (ays he) farr beyond
the Oecanmo body ent them the Synodal decrees concerning the ob
ervation of Eaer; o that they only careful] oberv'd the works

of piety and purity, which they learnt out o the Writings of the
Propheis,
\

P-"WW" *""" ""'

'*"

NAZARENUS.

But he farther demanding, by what faditiom of

the Fathers or Doctor: they govern'd themelves?
they aid, that they had one onely book of the Fa
ther C H RY s o s T o M, from whence they happen'd
clearly to learn the Faith, and the exact obervation
of the commands; arming, that they daily reap'd
great advantage by this piece, which was very agree
able and acceptable to all, being handed about from
one to another, and diligently trancrib'd : inomuch
that there was no city (as they aid) nor any of
their Glans, or territories, that remain'd void of o
great and important a benet. I hall make no

other remark now upon this curious paage, but

that as thee Oceaners cou'd nd no footi eps of
Eaer in their Gozels and Epitles at home z o if
they had oberv'd no Eaer at all, they needed
not to have been at the expene, pains, and ha
zard, of going aTradition-hunting from I-colum
kill all the way to Conantinople. And, pray,
is it not as manife as the un at noon, to what

danger the peace of thee nations, and the purity

of the aith it elf, have been of a long time ex
pos'd? on account of Ceremonies, Habits, ated
Fas and Feivals, with many other uch matters ;
no where commanded in the Gopel, but built u on Traditions extremely dubious, and abolute y

ueles were they ever o certain. Nor hou*d it'

pas unoberv'd, that in the Brittih Ilands we had _

Prophcts, the Evangelis. and the Apol-lcs.

Eccle Lg. c. 7;
And peaking in the third chapter of the ame hook about FmN A'
Abbae of Hy, he omitted nothingizys he) of all that he knew was
to be perform'd out of the Evangelic, or Apoolic, or Prophctical

Writings; but, to the utmo of his power, how'd his obedience

by his works. So that no alluon is here made to thoe Lectionarics
of the Greece, wherof I have m hme; and which are call'd the Go'
e] and the Apolc, hecazti they contain the Gopels and Epiles of

t eir daily Om.

In

NzYZARENU-S.

gs
in thoe da s mo orihing Schools; it being

likewie a t ing very certain, that the Greec lan

guage was taught in them, and particularly in
thoe of Ireland, long before this time. But of
this ubject at more leiure.

In the mean time,

Sir, I cannot forbear giving you a memorable in

ance how cautious we hou'd be, in relying too
much on the bold aertions of Critics or Anti
uaries: but epecially of your dealers in Manu
cripts, of whom I know very few whoe judge

ment
equals
among
thee I
mu do
Mr. their
WANinduryz
LiEY the and
juice
to acknow
lege, that his great ability is ever accompany'd
Withement,
as greatbut
candor.
Yet toit appear
was not
want of
'jud
the vanity
ignorant
of
not ing,
father
MO N commit
o
many
prodiithat
iousmade
blunders
andS1
miakes,
about the
Irih Manu cript of the Gopels which I have hap
pily dicovefd; and wherof he treats in the 18th

chapter of the r tome of his Bibliot/aegue Cri

tique, where he writes of it rofeedly. So Farr
he's in the right, when he ays it is a very V fair

copy; nor is he void of all skill (tho omwhat

miaken) when he guees the Eijge of it to be 8oo
Years. But, miled by the a nity of the cha
racters, he arms in the r place, that the book
is written in old Saxon letters, and that there are
ome lines in the 13 Saxon language at the end of
it. This hows that he underood not a word of
Saxon, no more than of Irih: for they are all
thro-out the book very neat Irih characters z and

thoe lines at the end are every word of 'em pure

17.. On trouve dans la Bibliothcque du Roy un beau Manucript
Latin des quatre Evangiles, ectit il y a pour le moins Soo ans, en
-vieux caracteres Saxons.

_ 13. I] ajoute [le copie] a la n de on exemplaire, pluieurs

ligne: en langage Saxon,
'

Irih

w)
7
p', _

- .

c-'v-I

.' *' *'~'

i. ""

NAZARENUS.
Irih except "e conripit laum' Iibrum, which im

mediately follow the name of the writer.

In

the next place he declares Without any doubt or

heitation, that the writer was an 15 Englih Be

nedictin monk, and that his name was Do M

AE L B R I GT E. When I r read this paage

I was perfectly aonih'd, ince thoe lines were
as eay to me, as his Pater naer cou'd be to Fa

ther S l M 0 N.

But being pritty well acquainted

with the myeries of the Critical Art Di-zzinata

ry, I quickly perceiv'd that the good Father,
wholly ignorant of the Irih language, and yet
knowinginthat
the Benedictins
were formerly
nu
. merous
England,
took do Maolbrigtei
to be Dom

delbrz' hie; this la being a Saxon name, and

Dom

eing as commonly prext to the proper

names of the Benedictins, as Sir is to thoe of

our Englih knights, or was formerly to the
names ot' thoe yers, as Sir JA M E s, Sir Jo H N,

Sir W1LLIAM. Hence it is plain, that gue

ng at random is but groping in the dark, where
tis a hundred to one but a man loes his way;
nor is it les evident, that an Antiquary is not al
ways agood Chronologi, tho tis commonly
time alone' that makes any thing precious in his

- ght. As for his changeing the dipthong ao in

to ac, directl contrary to the manucript, it
wou'd indeed e reckon'd dingenuous in any but
a Hypercritic: who, eeing El enter into the

com oition- of many Saxon names, might fam

cy t is an error of the copyer: and o a fair op
portunity for himelf, to demonrate his acute
nes by an emendation. Now the real truth of

14.. man thin book.

1 r. Lc Copie, qui ctoitun Moinc Benedictip, prendl: nom.
de Dom zElbrigtc.

the

to
the master is, that do is an Irih . repotiye Parti

de
ignifing a, for, zc-c and aolhrigte the ' tran
cribe'r's name," igni'Ying '55 the hrvant of R I

eiiT, or,iiac_co_rding to'the Latin analo y, and

as theaboriginal 'Irih were wont to atinize

theirownnarnes, BRlGlDIANUS. Maol and
Gilla, two words ignifying ervant with the
'ame dierence' as ervus and famu'lus in Latin,

begin
Irih and
namesso
MAQLMU
me isabundanceo
MARIANUS,
likexivie
GiLLA
Mi'UctIRE; MAOLEASPUIC is EPISCQPIUS,
GILLAcnlosD is' CHRlSTIANUS, GlL
LACOLUIMiSCOLVMBANUSaSWCllaSMA
OL'COLUlM. Thus MAOLIOSA, GILLAMoR, with

- a_ world 'of uch others, very common in that

country and in the highlands of Scotland.

Our

MU L B RI D E then (that we may Angliy him)

or B R 1 GH T M A N, wrote ome o this book at

the age o eight and twenty.

This he tells us

himelf at the end of MARK, as well as his

father's
name rpart,
at the endand
of Jwhere
o H N he
; and
o where
he wrotectthe
ctnih'd
the
econd part of his work, together with ve

par

tictllai' dates from the lives' or deaths of ings

and Clerg' men: things of which Father S 1 M o N

underoo tohim,
not in this
one yllable.
This I
'o'bjectinot
as place
i I thought
him oblig'd
to under-and Irih z or as i it were any deroga

tion' 'to

great learning, that he underood

Saxon no'better.

But I think it aburd in any

man'to give' himelf an air o knowing what

he" does," not, which pretence cannot long im
1Poer'and it mu appear e regiouy ridiculous,

when uch a one will' needsyetray h1s ignorance,

by takeing upon himth play. the Critic in parts

- 16. Serom Brigim.

L_

.'

*r-_

"' He

Ff'

waeaaawwa=
' ',lt 1' .

:.:

veil-03

$".it'! Je."

35'3 '

Pudi'a Erqu

in. knew' es as-Jltflen intslhaxbleehlmzew

tie e 'A a, attain/are tame-4

intend. he

.1 ghig'zl behete Lilies ,wlign midde- him;

dieth? Saxon' .Cectbxef,thi 5091. avers a:
'fy ss ut Yet dix treatawmtqthde and;

iz Father Mr A yet o a ,Jasexhibtquazlabqaz

I

are; naught-rot
them,
or theubolle.Eglfsfor
iQnPF.theuC
li'aagesixrfi'omnt:
are, Woe en;

Woiks'td,
explain,
the .rezce
seeme;foy)
Ithaiti'uit
,is' madeou
of 1; U e. ars
Y

MBBM se.- .,,E

A a IU.

He t9 it,
ayshire'
and_otliers.,
o'er ihtertihght: Zhe
and:
e. Zf ,lowgi'

or'
an non: .. 3; at-'Wot gard
me hearde
at)
Wth ibth the', 'tolle-flat.
owest-hot
&ib-Et &hee/Par his

,ea s,.lzeamiewten

. Yetitewee'e- The. Needed-this ieh-Ort

is; that reveryathmg's
impertinent,
whichicoptr
_ dictsithb
preen e itions
of lthe,z'ct*"c_ithe_zs,_z
or t
doctrines, and, _-tcthe,',,novel_,\ uagcs gfn

&mi.Chur.<zh-. ,. There. re; ..confcs

ache-r
(1 will. it' were

ing? a' ,the Fuiloxzz QF-zzhp 'i

onely of thoe age-s) evera a egorical explicati

,,.
.
l
-.->:o- :.r- at vyi. i >.- 'v'
1'7.,_Pouif vceiquj e cles caracteres Setons, ,dans le Irels ces.
quakke Evangiles ent cer-its, ils one tree-beaux; St div rent de

ceux que le per: Mabillon a repreeiitez-dans a-Dtlomatiquaz u i'

naB. Outre leteaiteades Ejvangilesg get-exeiuzplaire conticnt cle-pry

rites
Latin
ur ,dcs,ccrtains
more: avec
quel-a
ques Gloes
Notesinterlineaixes
marginales, en ni
compont'
uue epece
de ,petite
Chaine recueillie de St. Hi aire, de St. Ambroie, de St. Jerome,
de-St.vAugullin-,-de Gennadius, St, ce me emble,'de Bedez'qui"
-_._._1f-

e 1'9*.
indique'
la (hule
B, acomme
St.
la'eulelettreljl.
Ces par
Notes,'
a,
dontlettre
_,_'
il y* en
quelques-unes
,i_[erome
ort e
impertinenteszi
_indique
A A par
,

&ye.

,_"*

.,

,* o. Cet ouvragegqane aux Notes, e une compilation qui e

bonnq lorque le compllal'eur cite'des bons-auteurs: mas quand il
parle de on che, il dit quclquesfols de grandes impertinences.

H 7.

ons,

'

II

NAZARENUK.
ons, which I think impertinent enough; and it
too often appears, how farr uperitious belief
and ceremonious ractice had got footing by
that time: but 'the e explications are almo all of
'em from approv'd Doctors in the Roman Church,
and therfore can be none of thoe the reverend
Father cenures. He ought likewie to have re

marlCd,
in two
the dierent
body of hands,
the Notes
ap
pear, notthat
onely
butthere
aloi two
orts of ink, which hou'd be' carefully diin
guifd. He ays, its true, there are two die

rent' hands, and that, in 1' all appearance thoe im

pertinent Notes were the compilefs own; part of
'em being in the Saxon, and part in the Latin cha
racters, wherof thee la are mach the late/I.
Wheras what appears in the Latin characters, as
he calls them, are never mixt with' the Notes at

all
z but ever
by themelves,
_added:'
o lately
as toeparate
beiproperly
no part' ofbeing
the book

and beides, that they are not explicatory Notes

in the lea, but directions about the diviion of '

the
the' portions
be poeori
read at certain
timestext,
and and
occaions;
which to
ome
of the
book, lon

after the nihing of it, inerted for

his own us: and convenience. I agree with him

in what he ays of the interlineary Glas, which
is good for little, and, as I aid before, by ano
ther hand. But he's quite out in what he' arms
of the V various Readings, which he wou'd have
found to be coniderable, had he read over the

whole text with any application: nor does he

~

ar. Ces Notes-qui ont apparernment du Compilatcur, vicn

nent de deux mains; car les unes ont en caractcrcs Saxons, 8: lcs

autrcs
caractcres
celles-ci
ont bcaucoup
pluspeu
recentes.
22.. en
Want
au fondLatins:
du textc
des Evangiles,
iil dierc
de no

're Vulgate, i Yon except: un tres-pctit nombre d'endroits.

'

make.

w, .

-_'_-z-

NAZARENUS.
make any mention of the Irih, or, as he wou'd

call them, the Saxon craps, that are cattefd

here and there occaionally.

Thus, Sir, I have

barely re rccnted matter of fact to you, viithout

an of t oe literary excurions which naturally

o er'd themelves. But e'er I nih this account,

you wo*nt be ill pleas'd, I dare ay, if I preent

you with one or two of the Simonian impertinent
Notes, as ajpecimen of the re. On thee

words therfore, whatoever thou halt hind on earth, Mat- xvi.

hall he hound in heaven : and whatever thou halt '9
looe on earth, hall he loos'd in heaven, is made this
13 Note.
The Bihops
and Pries
their
hoas
from
this place,
and horrow
hme make
of the
pride
of i
the Pharzees; as
they eozfd damn the innocent,
or ahhlve the guilty: wheras with the Lord not the,
hntenee of the prie, hat the life of the inner is'
examin'd. In the ame manner that the prie/t
cleanes the Ieproas perons in Leviticus (not
that the pries are ahle to make them clean or an
cIean, hut that they know hy certain igns thoe
who are Ieproas and thoe who are not) o the Bi/hop
in this place hinds or Iooes, not thoe who are inno
cent or guilty: hat after he has, according to his
oce, heard the variety of inners, he then know:
who is to he hound, and who is to he Zoos'd. That
is, he declares them penitent or obinate, and

conequentl
that theIIisarecntence
already does
forgiven,
or i
remain illy guilty.
nothing

23. Ex hoc loco Epicopi St Prcsbyteri jactant, St aumunt ali

quod de uperbia Pharizaeorum, ut vel damnent innoccntcs vel
olvant; cm apud dominum non ententia, ed rcorum vita,quae

ratur.

Quo modo, in Levitico, Saccrdos lcproum mundum facit

(non

uod Saccrdotes leproos mundos vel immundos faciant, zd

Pubd abeant notitiam leproi 8: non lepro) c 81 hic alligat vel

olvit Epicopus, non eos qui innocentes unt vel noxii: "ed, pro

ocio
cfim peccatorum audierit varictatcs; cit qui ligandus
it, qui uo,
olvcndus.

'

H z

ele

la
'

Nz 43 4 1? E- Bill-&St.
ele in this cae tho his advice may be veryuez
[glf'
rr'iutli rbke'rEalbnable. i'sfthi's doctrine," ct
an 'How
Zlie blaphem'ousiipoition'lately'advanddb
t
Q'me' Hibhichure 'men-iiEii"l ndz'narh'eil ", that:
Godihhdsib'ob'n d'ekpect, 'yizaiand t_o'\i1i*at1fy)the _

th*e:*l{ri'e ,' iectvicti thd'ei'roneouly pro_-*_

notied? Wheras,' 'in'thr'e 'Note hment, "thlct'rejsV
nate
'lllale .-I
'of cofcn
') 't, -._* th
. . Britih at, all_-.
), -_ YWW
or,
1l-H
.. m
-.

jam,v.16. .plai_
Coxtfes
yourtmti one to another, lS not onelkth
e tei'the "urofld,*biiit' alo the, rho Ja'pi

. Wit 5 ' Wb. c'S"f<>.Y*licJt#P CIWF a;

i til; 'if A aiif "any, particular-peron; du h'prca

oiiy'zojaC howled jeu ;" 'and*'asl<'His'_pa1-" on', If

Lgs'it Z be ***of' 'what riittu're lbe've'r, le \ ought; reli.

o a f'td-Exdbuliifull
aine (aptne'qmzzajhg
0 his'withctonie
r'rii'rid, i \*
iibei'
drndibiilti'cael
grave" and f'ei'XPeriendd, peron, b_'e 'iit _ Laylinan'; or a)
x-ct btkhgaveriiolother
*
a'
*'
' authoritiyb
'
A hfiisuerely
ert .n'
ma, 'i
whodeclarative._
'Tihecontrar'y
won! '
I

bZY Madic.*"" B ithaajP ' 'You- may perceive fr \d.

ct-

'

r-

"3

in:

-')\'i

L'-

'-"

\'*.

9'-'.\

this.
llot, timb;
that P3j1elbci'aft\_was
1!_1,_a-_-_
Maina,in'liis
and I'_b_ch youbreaking
'to enquireva-Z,

&3. '. Ellha-TYMRGPlWPPZHQE>\5YJ-$ Mihfcal-f.

lege" n" Ldvaln'; whd'isi' AN 'ci _H_'A_N uis? a
ter*illUrloiisithhisrcollie ioh' concerniii wh '
tho t ere be man otthis name, I have myown.
.'v

\*: g

v ,

>

'w l

I\7\- '.

a >

\'

Z'- 'g;:

Ruxll\l

penetrates?" Bqt ' to' ietiirh i itq' "ebrii" 'jVhiteJJfit'ish

lit vi'i'rfn" ertih'bnt'f

'dbubt iiictFactther' S,I-ct

Moses' chthnF-;'"tht it"_ is'aiilj 'the '.ireahn o

- blein'g" the" 'Lotd's LSu'ppicr " 24

Was, 'chtt iz'zzzzfg'b?

he myMZy-madehieody, and, in- epiritmlere

thigl
theI willit
Choe/e,by'which
thy,_h051y i of'
,CijiiRhrretttt
1 s T.'js Nor
ome air
'be counted
els
'
\

,\ .'

.,._,*. ,_

,7

., .z

'A

"'-

..

ga. 'Utlmyiee corpus'ejus eret-piritualittr panis hic Eccle-n

'g Fill, quae e corpus Chrii.,
'
'

* V

'

'

im Fit.

NAZARENUs

if

imp'ertihen't, that the s'u' "Per is" call'd, the zs ay

ery' audgure' of the had/Et of CH RI s T, and the

r gure of the New Teament (hinting Bap

tim to be the econd) or that tis added, this
gure or repreentation is claiiy reiteratea', it is re

cei'v'd infa'i'th: and that concerning thee words,

this is my hot/ly, it is written among other 25

things, this he aid le our faith hare aglgerba

how
the' dail H'ri
acrifice
in the CH
Church,
the' hodyof
IS T,'iu_cect
Rrs Tasits iton'were
thei
right'haizc'iiof God: YoueeiTranubantion was

then getting ground Is not this detach'd Notev

that
the mo by
extravagant
of =7_all?
_will.\I) '
it
notfollows',
be" o accoctunt'ie'd
ome nearer
home
Let' the' Prie? heap
knowledge,_' rather thaut
riches
'Either
let"
them
he
a arri'd'to
th'oh'Lai'niertl' alta- kiioize' That
' belong: tolearn
the from?
ocef
of' th'evthi
Prieis.
Wo proiveiito
be to. the
author' ofthisL
Note,
he holfd
be a'Father
of _the_
Church' But; as I'hinted before; I hopie forha
tter' occaion'_to piit'thisbook in'its dueilig'ht,

haveingih'adt in)*'1ny_7cuody,abpve half a year,

dramachacominionly, rmagh, bein '_ the place
Where ' thei booklwas'nihkd, I

' cite ' it' al--N

ways hereafter' (when occaion oei-s) ,-,by* the

name*o*Coa'ebc' Armachaiuus, or the book of ir-u
m'ag'h." The' peron_'_ who conve d it, out of
t' France; was 'under the ame il 'uon with Ea-z:
a,

, , ther

27. Myeriumikiglira corpoiis Chrii- prima novi Tea I

menti gura-Haec verb gura quotidie iteratur, accipitur in
.de &e.
26. Et hoc dixit, ne nora dubitaret ides de acricio quotidia

no in Eccleia, qua corpus Chrii eet; quoniam Chrius in'

dextra Dei edet.
17. Augeant Saccrdotes cientiam, magis quam divitiasz 8: non
erubecant dicere a Laicis, qui noverant quae ad ocium perti
nent Sacerdotum.
.

28. Since the writing of this Diertation, in the Year l7o9> th'
H 4.

hook
5

16

NAZARENiUS.
ther SIMON, that it was the work of an An
loaxon; till I undeceiv'd him, together with
ame others of great diinction.

SECTION

II.

N OW upon the whole, what from this ma

nucript Commentator, and ome other au
thors not yet better known, tho not les ancient,

if' not indeed more o: and what from the write

ings of Archbihop USH an, and other learned
men, it may be mo evidently made out; that

the Religion which the aboriginal Irih proe,

epecially before the ninth centu , was not

that, wher-of the bulk of their po erity are o

fond at this day. Chriianity got footing in
ome parts of Ireland, long before P A L L A D I
U s and P A T R 1 c, the uppos'd r reachers
of it there: and after the thorough ett ing of it

by
la in
the beginning
of the
century,
tho this
the Irih
dzfiezt-'d
in their laws
fromth
other
people
(as they
JoNAs
19 ays
in the
lifeofofChctriian
CoLUMnAN)
yet
orih*d
in the
vigor
doctrine,
and exceded the faith of all the neighhoring nations.

This aith conied in a right notion of God,

and the conant practice of virtue: for the enor

mities which render'd 'em afterwards infamous,

if' not literally barbarous (begging my country's

pardon for the expreion) enu'd upon their

changeing the purity and implicity oF their faith,
hook is came into England; hcing pterchaskl hy the Earl of O x F o R n,

in whoe large Calleim qMarufcripts i' is not the lea valuable

,

piece.

29. Gens, qu-mquam abque reliqtlarum gentium lcgibus, tz

men in Chriiani vigoris dogmatc orens, omnium vicinnrum
, gentium ndcm pracpoilcr. cap. r.
-=
into

NAZARENUM

17

into os Idolatry and endles Superitions; o

true IS that remark of S A LvrA N thePresbyter,
who was-call'd the maer of the Bihops of his time,
(that 30 Vices ahonnd there mo, where the Roman:

mot prevail. Nor is there any thing we ought

to oberve more narrowly, becaue nothing more
nearly touches us; than that as authority in mat
ters of jud ement, necearily caues lazines and
upidity: o from ignorance thus eablih'd un
der the management of Prics, whoe intere

leads them to continue it, no les naturally pro

cede looe morals and avage cuoms. This is
the enuin eect of riely power in all places,
\ and ecame mo co picuouy o in Ireland: for
it cannot be deny'd that the inhabitants grew to
uch a pitch of brutality, their Princes and Lords
perpetually imbruing their hands in one another's

lood and inhumanly tyrannizing over the infe

rior ort; that, accordin to the be Chronieles
of the Iland, the ate o the country was in
nitely better under Heathenim, than under their
degenerate Chriianity. The common people in
the mean time grew idle, poor, and proigate;

and the vicious illiterate gentry cou'd deny thoe

Clergymen nothin , who, for mony, lands, or
immunities from t e civil power, engag'd that
God wou'd pardon all their crimes, while they

were illy enou h to believe them, Before

this u endous c ange (an eect that will ever
follow fi'om the like caue) our anceors were to

all others 31 a hormle s rate; and to the Englih

(whom they entertain' , furnih'd with hookt, and

inrncted gratis) a mo friendly notion, as venera

h 30. Ibi praccipue vitia, ubicunque Roman. De Guhemnr. Dti,
'b; 6.

'

- 31. Eg-idus-vaavit miere Gentem innoxiam, 6: nationi

Anglorum emper amicimvn. Bed. elf/I. Eccle L 4.. e. so.

ble

NAZARENUH

138

ble B ED 1; 32 recordsto their honor: or,- asWrL-i

L I A M- o Malmesbur-y peaking."- o thoe 33 times;

t'he [rih were an innocent kind of people, of un

feign'd implicity, and never deigning anyntihief;

which is the true pirit of the Gopel, but unal*
ter'd, unmixtr and- unadulterated; The Sa'xons
were indebted to them or- their letters, no les

than for their learning-5 but much more oblig'd

both to them and' the Albanian'Scots (whom I"

commonly
diinguih
them from" the'
Irih Scots)oforcall
thetoplanting
o a-betterChriiax
nity in the northern parts of-England, than A'U
s__TiN, the Pope's actor, had in the outhern:
I. hall here therOre'draw up, A- SU M M 'A R*Y 01'
THE ANCIE-NT I-wls CHRTSTIANIT'Y',

which I recommend n'ot to you m'erel >or being

theirs. (M-FzG-A DE-TO-R) when moi of' their
own. decendants are ince grown o aVere toit':

_ but as plainxmatter-o fact, rwhich' y'ou meat-lie'

berty to approve-or diapprove,-:aecording asde
find it cononant or not *to Scripture and Reaon:
This liberty mu be" cveras- readily given',"= as
july
taken.I- referr'ohbj-ect,>which*
the hiorical!
proofs to
the other
biook many
on- this
I have more than =once ininuated -in-- the-prei'
cedi'ng; Section.- To- this->I- generally k'ee'p, run-'r
les where I expres my elf inthe'verywords-OP
35 others, which the 'thread o the dicoure mar *

ny times-occaions me to*-do.=

In the mean-While'

I am..-afraid,1 that- I may =ill -t00 mUCh-*-entrcneh*

32. Quos omnes [Angles] Scioti'libentiictme ucip'ienteswictum'
eis' quotidianum ne preciojlihros quoque'Ad legendum'; St 'm'a'gi
icrium
gratuirum pracbere
curshant.innocens,
Id. I. 3.genuina
c. 27. implicitate,
__ _
_
33. Hibemcni:
ge'nis lioiictm

nihil unquamxmali moliens." Degei: Anglor. l. I. c. 3.

34. Such was my rehlutim when I wrote this S U M M AR Y :* haf

me, who "have nch per-us'd &prevail-'ii with me to add more of my

proo,

upon

iNAZ4RENU&

u an xmxxepaxsncc, bx- uch-anuvber- Of quoke

tihxggiong

apthors z, which Yet: areabe.

ollgtgly nec _, A _ Ciryallsfacts, but. more, eiecially

Iaaxextsaaf- A' is: wan

'

LN thqx Place. them. th-Iilkdid Promir-

I.

cu
read, the; Scjiptares; inthe vulgar. tongue
o';t1h'eir
Hand, asdtheir,
onely rule ofeminent
faith: and;
thei
vfrtprslivy/jere
omenrarkably
be

yoctn' others in aiduouy teaching andpxplaining'

the ame, that men ock'd thither to ud

it

from
nations, as. to one
i ' a_l_l the neziglorin
\ 1t 3 p . ilologicalphiloophiv
common:
Tlniver
on; and itglgi
_ V m _
cal Hearning appilyorihing
irithat pealgeab e' cprnexzyvhile-the-other parts:
ofithe wijld _wer_e_ mierably, diractedby civil,
diflntions or_fo_ren invaons. Thee are things *
cnifirrnjdjby. unupected witnees: and _ti_s_the-_
i

common elogeeowd on their holymcn (uche

aisf

o L UMY,A_N_].I s,,,__37 G_,A_L_L_U s, andothers), \

w.

'

""

_ 3 i Beda, in llogisllztrimis: Gulielfm, Malmeshur, quern

oitavi- .
mudlia'
_t5_ e vita Wilfihkordxz
Aldhelzri.
Malmeshnr.
in Epji,Hi.
m! .
Eltclfnidellz/eeiusihdhlue
in vita Caroli
magni:
Vincent. ineculo

Wiz.,l-x3-_c-Ji3 i AFZYMiF-bwnic, tit_.,14. c. 4_.. 532.: John. Ra. p 4

ziurgtjthderjlkggs; Eric, Antjbelomzzs in vitie Sancto', 6.,
feic/attm scti rieraryy, tA._I68: Atgorquitae Htlge: antor vitae,

Gddiie Badamcthci: cum aliii ex antiquiorihas innumeris, nt Camdenum

datrecentiom quahunqae taceam.
- 36. Evangelieum dipeum tenens laev [Colnmhanns] encmqne
anzjpitegi ljengisudeigtri,neugato
contra, [immaneslxuncos
haminum
pag
ngicturu;s_comit_.pe_rge_rez
laborghquo potiimoz
ingqaaoz
ugyvcigtuyzzgs] in Glflplxlficahllherotiga, _8c Geomcuxzzsc,
divmarum S ipt_urarum,c1:_ic,eculiilleeebyisloqcupgzetur,

foam,

_ irgjzgitadCol
_, tuHt/laull.
Qiem [Colamhawnyxum
iznctus e
[ etztctlgjiiinggnti
ggciaehsridcret,
pmnium divinarum vir
SCIlPRKQ-r

eu-xiisi-tmhasthan
a
Supern quoque gratia e praevcnientc, tanto, udio divinas,
epaxit, [Gllgfsdk Scriptures, duty de ghehugo. uo nova proferre

pq c yetergq- Obcure auxem Escripturarurn ,tam apientcr, -_

(me volcntibus, recravit; ut cuncti, qui ejus [utpate puzri] -?lu<;

dagging 53: ermoncs Audiemnt, admiration: cumzt lBULlC-Lllgiill

man zvdixseFz. WMMe-tretoto (El-WI-Zectxi. Galctjd- x- a x- .

_
_
that

NAZARENUS.

20

that they had diligently udy'd the Scriptures,

and explain'd them to others even in their child

hood. Tis or teaching the Scriptures, in ne,

that you'll nd the Irih Schools of thoe times
3' celebrated; but never for readin Lectures on
the Fathers, or handing down Tra ition: and tis
not improbable, that in thoe tumultuous times,
the Mues may have ed from the noie of arms,
to thee recees, which the Roman eagles had

never diurb'd.
II.

, IN their Temples they had no images or a

tues, which S E D U L 1 U s, one of their r Di
vines, exprely 39 condemns, and which others
of 'em brand as heathenih and idolatrous. The
Clergy, ociating in thoe Temples, had no or
geous vements; rather dazling the eye an di
racting the imagination, than infonning the
mind or edifying the heart. There were not, to

the fame amuzing pur oes, any burning of in

cene or day-light can lesz no coly ervices of
. plate, the great C o L U M 13 A N himelf being
content with += bras Veels in the adminiration
of the Lord's Supper.

Neither had they Cano

nical hours, or alternate inging in Choirs z which,

with many other uch Romih cuoms, were 4'
intro
38. Venit etiam tune temporis de Hibernia pontifex quidam.
nomine Agillzertus', nation: quidem Gallus; ed tune, legendarum
grarii Scripturarum, in Hibernia non modico tempore dimoratus.

Gemini. Dorabem. Act. Pontif. Cantaur. in Sancto Honorio.

, 39. Reccdentes a lumine veritatis apicnres, quai qui inveni
ent qvo modo invibilis Deus per imulacrum vibile coleretur.

In Ram-win. 1. Deus nec in mctallo aut axo cognocitur. Claudius

Srotm, . 2.. in Mat.

40. Praeecptor meus beams Columbanus in vais aeneis Domino

oEet acricium oerre alutis. Wzlufrid. Strab. in 'vita Galli, l.
I. e. 18.

41. Apoolicas Sanctiones. ac Decreta Sanctorum Patrum,

praccipueque conuetudincs Sancta: Romanae Eccleiae, in cunctis
,

Lcde s_

- -"*'**-":-r* r _

--;.

NAZARENUS.

21

iptrodudd by M A L A c 1-1 1 A s Archbihop of

Armagh, in the 1 1th century. Nor had they a
y uch other methods, ince but too frequently
practid, of' om ous, operoe, and umtuous wor

hip; o viihly oren to the deign and exam le

of the Gopel, nay o contrary to the precepts 0 it.
TH E I R Liturgy was very dierent from that

III.

of the Roman Church, or rather their Litur ies z

for they had everal in the everal parts o the
Iland. Yet this bred no manner of dicntion a

mong them, till the Bihops of Rome having

r gain'd their Princes (a ratagem ordinary
with them to this hour) wou'd needs make 'em
their tools and drudges to force their own ubjects,
ince the Popes cou'd not by their emiaries c
duce them, into Unzformityz I mean into ubjection,
which is ever the ignicationof this word. But
G I_L B E n 'r Bihop of Limerick, the Pope's r Gum;

Irih Legat (who in the 1 1th century wrote for ASPWC

their ue what he calls the 41 Canonioal caom of
aying evening and morning prayers, and of perform
ing the oce of the whole eccleiaital order) tells

43 them, it was to the end thoe dierent and

mation] orders, hy 'which almo all [reland was de
Zudod, might give place to one Catholic and Roman

oce.

Thus late it was, before they quite gave

up their liberty and independency.

That their

Ecclcis [Malzchias] atuebat. Hinc c, quod hodiequc in illis

nd horas Canonicas cantatgr 8: paltur, juxta morem univerae
terrae: nam- minime id ame cbar, ne in civitate quidem [Ani
macha] cm necdum in civitate, eu in Epicopatu univcro, can

tare circnt vel vellent. Bernard. in -vita Malachiae, my. a.

42. Canonicalem conuetudinem in diccndis horis, 8: pcragcn
do totius Eccleaici ordinis ocio. Prolog. de uu Eccleairo
MS. in CoIIcg. Ben. Canmhrtg. G- ah Uerio in Epalar. Hibernicar.
fylloge imprt
43. Ut diveti St chimatici illi Ordincs, quibus Hihcrnia pene
tom deluis c, uni Catholico 8l Romano ccdant Ocio. Id. did,

orders

----{

NHZAPENUK

az-z

'ordeYs For gublic prayen wake not Rbhii &Eggs.

the ciime, ut not charge with any ohet 'de
fect.

IV.

IT is not (Even hdrd years, _ cii 'the I

did nally and uiverly receiVe the Rbdzi ,
with its whole train of opperies; theirhBaptim
before thatcbhcrtctffd
time havingClnji;
beeh byjfnxericti,
Without
Whetf L' 2'and

r m Nd, Arrchbihop df Cztfitei-Bbrr; t a tie:

tle
n coniplaifis.
Nor had it Any
bf thoe tary
iurin-gs,
or othf upeiirious
icefemofifeiszpiffel
by it is ince' o heathenily prdid: id Cof

rma-tion was quite in diuez if at an ever kdowu

among
whichaefwiztids"
we learnztiteid:
hzh 45 If
B it He
it?
NAR 1) them;
of Clairval,
true
what Bofp; oCahel
M 1'> T 0held
N tells
us, hift,-thie
Bdie
the Courzcil
at HEIZIZY
Sel'

cond's deire, it was the cuoi' ini many lifts' e!

Ireland, for the father', or any other,- to'
the
child- three times in' water as oon is itws' bot)

and, if it was a rich man's child, to

it' abuse

reaon
in 45 milk:
to queion
if this be
it;true,
yet Iitay,
was'forititfodidd
I" _ tive iii'

that ate of barbarity, which I' have before dYii"

crib'd, and Wherof I agd the true caue.
-

44. (lied infantes Baptimo, ne Chrimgtc conccrato, hap?

tizentur.

In Epif. m! Terdelwt/yzxm regem Hibemiae.

45', Uum luberrimum Confeonis, Sncramentum Conrma

tionis, contractum Conjugiorum (quae omnia aut ignorabanf aut
negiigebant) hialachias de novo inituit. In 'vita Lfalachiae, cap. 2.
46. praeceperunt,
In illo autem Concilio
8: autoritate
ummipatfis,
_P0n
ticis
pueros iniatuerunr,
Eccleia baptizari
in nomine

Be lii, 8: iipiritus mctiz 8: hoc a acerdotibus eri praeceperunt;

mos enim pris crat Far diveri locn Hiberniae, quod atim cum;

Puer naceretur, pater ipus, vel quilibst alius, cum mergcretlter

m aqua; St, i divizis lius cet, ter in Iacte mergeretur. foam
Bromton iCbrmirn;

'

THE

'NAZARENU.S.
,

a;

Lord's Suppor (which they were wont

V.

Lo
termthey
a7 thereceiv'd
commwim
of CH
RI sT's
hady and ,
lqod)
in both
kinds,
as a thankful
43 icomzzaemorationof J ES U s the founder of' their
faith, and a ign of their brotherly union in all
Well-doing; to which they bound themelves by

this external act, denoting their ubjection to the

Laws of the Gojoel 5 by which alone, and the di
'ctctates
of reaon, they were guided iirmatters of
belief. They did not ue any elevation, becaue
t
they did not dream of the moner of tranub
ftantiationz which, oon after its broaching, was
impugnki by no man more zealouy or learned
ly, than by JOANNES SCoTUs ERIGENA, EO!" E
Whoe book was, by the authority of the Pope*""**c**'
the Council of Verceil, atly 49 condemn'd,

the onely way they had to confute it: asthis me

thod of anwering is ucceively practisd to this
day, by the promoters of error every where, and

by thee who preferr interc to truth 3 a method',

iI repent it, onely proper to upport error, and to

. ut truth it elf upon the level with falhood

..9 council or Convoca-tion whatoever can al
ter the nature of things, or make that to be fale
which is true: and for this. reaon it is, that no

wie man ever values. their entence, where tis

apt back'd_g with the power of doing michief.

47. Sic omnes ferme eczmdum Scriptarasloqumtw.

Suam memoriam nobis reliquit, quemadmodum, iquis pea
regre prociens, aliquod pignus ei, quem diligit, derelinquat; ut
quotiecunque illud vidcrit, pot ejusbenecia 8: amicitias re
ccdrdaril

Serlul. in 1 Corinth. 1 l . (flzgantur etiam Nomlae ex Care

libercianea
de Euchariia
'M'i49.
mawjhaxipnis
m' ta inShditi
a eriare.
u Et."lectas e St condemns
tus. Lanam, de Eucharil. contra Bermgr. Imer cctera fecit li
brum de Euchariia, qui poea leetus e, 8: condemnatus in Sy
nodog Verccllcni, a Pap: Leone celcbrata. foam. Pargfe ad an
'mm 77.
.

This

NAZARENUS.

24

This ]o H N the Scot (o often confounded with

later perons of the ame name) having left his
own country, betook himelf to C H A R L E s the
bald king of France, who entertain'd and diin
guih'd him at his court; which was full of learn
ed men from all parts, but epecially from Ireland

and Scotland. Why jhozfd I mention Ireland,

ays 5" E 11 1 c of auxerre a contemporary, not fear
ing the danger of the ea, and removing almo all of
it with a ock of Philoophers, to our hores ?
wherof by ho-w much any one exeells the re/i, he un
dergoe: a 'voluntary exile; and by h mneh the rea
dier he is to and before our mo wie S o LO M o N,
and to devote himelf to his Service.

VI.

T H E Y rejected auricular i' Confeon, as

well as authoritative Abolutionz and confes'd to

God alone, as believing God alone cou'd for ivc

Sins: which made I know not whom to excgim

mo grievouy again uch, and to 51 ay; that

if they eon'd conceal their ins from God, they wozid
no more eonfec them to him than to the Prie. A

very hrewd and e regious dicovery! but laught

at by the Irih aity, who, notwithanding
their native implicity, cou'd dicern this ancti
y'd tra laid for their Fphypocritical
rivatc and public
liberty,
Pries.
As
'with al the ubtilty o
_ 70. Q_uid Hibemiam memorem, contemto pehgi dicriminc,
ne totam,
grcgc peritioric,
Philoo uhorum,
nora
mi ranut
lfm?
quorumcum
quiizuii;
ultro ad
bilitora
indicat
exiliu,
Solomoni Sapicntimo amuletur ad votum. Praefat. in poem. de
'rits [Ivzcti Germani.
51. Chriiani nominc, rc Pagani: non decimas, non primitias
dare, non legitima inire conjugia, non facerc confexoncs; pcrni
tenrias ncc qui peteret, nec qui dare: pcnitus inveniri. Bernard.
itiVita Malaeb t. 6. m (- idem ubi izpra in Nom 45, Uum z.

lubcrrimxxm Confeonis
aur ignorabant aut ncgligebant.
yz. Deo vis, o homo, contcri, uem nolens volens later: non
pozs

orrc i Deum latcre, icut

omincm, potuiiics; ncc Dco.

pluqudm homini, conteri voluies.

there

NAZ A RENUS.

m;

'there can be nothing more directly levelPd again

common ene, than auricular Confeon; no\r a

more im udent pretenion in nature, than autho

ritative bolution: oI do not wonder to nd
the antient Irih Chriians, more frequently taxt

by the Romih converters of that time, for omit

ting or refuing the practice of thee than of any
other injunctions,

The reaon is manife.

For

nce a man abandons the ue of his underanding

o fart', as to make aparticular enumeration of his

thoughts, words, and actions to another; andto

believe that this other will not only keep his e
_'cret (tho worn to the intere of a political com
munit

call'd the C H U a c 11) but that he's like

wie a le to abolve him from the guilt of all his

Iins, there is nothing to which uch a man can

not be brought: and therore thoe Clergymen,

who have are
form'd
deigns
again
Liberty civil
or
irelliTgious,
indeati
able
to inculcate
the ne
'ce ity of aecterdotalA olution and particular Con
feion;

Nor are there any urer marks, wherby

'to diinguih the emiaries of Rome; who are

aware that thoe points, once admitted, will eaily

draw after them all the re.

THEY were o fart -om pretendino to do Vlp

more ood than they were oblig'd, much les to
upera ound in merit or the benet of others (but

uch others as hou'd purchae thee uperuities

of grace from their executors the Priels) that.
they readil deny'd all merit of their own z and
olely hop' For liilxration from the mere of God,
'thro aith in JESU s CH RI s T: whic aith, as

a living root, was to produce 'the fruit of ood

works, without which it were barren or ead,
and conequently ueles; for as CLAUDurs,
one of their mo celebrated Divines, oberes
*
I
from

26

NAZARENUS.
from ome other I! age, the faithful man does not
live by righteouze, but the righteous man by faith.
This excellent entence, cull'd out of numberles

teimonies to the ame purpoe in the olde wri

ters, comprehends at once and decides the whole
controverly.

VIII.

THO they neither pray'd to dead men,- nor

for them z yet, in their public worhip, they
made an honorable mention of holy perons
dcceas'd: o'ring a acrice of thankgiving for

their exemplaiy life and death, but not by way of

propitiation- for their ins. And tho naming par
ticular men on uch occaions, gave a handle for
erecting them afterwards into tutelary Saints;

et'

at that time the Irih were as farr from addreihg

themelves to faints as to angels.

For they were

peruaded (to ue the words of the ju: mention'd

54 C LAU DIU s) that while we are in the preent
world, we may help one another either by our Pray
ers or by our Counels; but when we come before the
tribunal of C H n 1 s T, neither J o 3, nor DANI EL,
nor N OAH, can inter-cede for any one, but every

one mu bear his own burthen, which is plain Sene

and Scripture. But that which is plain nonene,
and no where authoriz'd in Scripture, I mean the
ervice for the dead, the Irih never practidd,

till they were obli 'd to do it by the Council of

55 Cahel, convok'd y order of HENRY the econd,

in the Year 1172..

And tis certain, that nothing

73. Scita c enim Sapientis viri illa ententia, non delem vi

vere ex juitia, ed juum ex de. In Galat. 3.
jay, Dum in praeenti eculo umus, ive orarionibus, ive con

ilns mvicem poe nos adjuvari: cum autem ante tribunal Chrilli
venerimus, nec job, nec Daniel, nec Noe. rogare poe pro quo
quam; ed unumquemque portare onus uum. In Gula', 6.
55. Ut extrema ocia morruis rcddantur. can. 7.

does

'

- -.-.-'-*

\'

NHZARENUM

zz

does more contribute to harden the more ignorant

ort in a vicious coure of life, than this mumme

ry: when they oberve uch things aid and done

at burials, with relation to their deceas'd proi
gate companions; as may peruade 'em they are

u on a level with the be, for all their pa wicku

e nes.
'
N O N E of thoe pious men or women, whom
they accounted their Sai , were ever canoniz'd

by any Pope before the

IX;

omih uurpation z not

PATRlC himelf, norCoLUMBA,norFURsEUs,

nor BRlGIT : for which I need not bring any proof,

becaue no proof can by any be brought to the
contrary.

MALAc H IAS O M o RGAI n Arch* Mnotmn

bihop ofArmagh (the introduccr ofthe Ciercian voc

fryers into that Country in the l 1th centu ) and
LA U R 1: N c E O T o L a (Archbihop of gublin Loxcu;
in the time of the conque) are the r that

'were papally canoniz'd in Ireland. Nor, before

the aid uurpation, was the very word Purgatory
known to the Irih writers, notwithanding the
lly after-fable 'of PA T R I c's cave z of which I

might give you an entertaining account, this PA

T R I c's Pargatory being tuate in the county

where I was born.

They did indeed entertain the

notion of a middle ate of blis or incnibility, a

good while before they transform'd it into a place

of temporary torment; both alike groundles, and

uncriptural.

'

M A T RI M O N Y was celebrated by the

Lgzgirates, as being truly reckon'd a civil con

appertaining to their 'uridictiom but not

iblemniid by the Pries, till this right was veed

in them by the 55 Conneil of Cahel, twice already

z-gfmhes Laici, qui uxores habere velint, cas Iecundfim jus

Ecclciaicum habcant. Can, 3. vel femndum Girald, qmbrm Can. t .

I 2.

cited

X_

28

NAZARENUSZ
cited. They follow'd the Old Tcament (tho not
bindin to them) in one brother's marrying the
other rother's 57 widdow, for which they were
ridiculoul charg'd with ince by the Romanis,

and abur ly reported not to marry at all z tho

the thin

be impoble in it elf', where any o

ciety an government ubis, But what is not

done after the manner of the Roman Clergy, is
in their account as never done, or at lea very

i-ll done. One of them ys the Irih did not 53 mar

ry at all, contrary to wh t he ays himelf elwhere;
and another pretends, that they did not marry'

59 rightly: both equally true, that is to ay, both

abolutely fale. We may eaily imagine however,
that where pries were not employ'd to marry,
they had nothin

to do about divorce, which

makes them bran the Laity with too much faci

lity in this article: and as little concern had they
in the robation of Wills, or in other Teamen

tary a airs; which a miaken notion of their

Sanctity, together with an imaginary power o
helping the dead into Paradie, made people ot

tihly commit to their care. No ootep of a pi

ritual Court is to be found in that Kingdom, for

everal hundred years after they became Chri

ians.
77. judaimum inducens [Clemm Scar/a] judicat juum ee
Chriiano, ut, voluerit, viduam ratris deuncti accipiat uxo
tem. Banifac. Epi. m] Zacbariazn Papam. tom. 3. canciliar. par, r,
pag. 332. Qiinimo (quod valde deteabile c, -8c non tanzfzm
dei, ed St cuilibet honenti valde contrarium) fratres Pluribus

per Hibemiam locis ratrum deunctorum uxores, non dico ducunt,

ed traducunt, imo verius educumz dum turpiter cas, 8: ram in
ccuoi- cognocunt: Veteris in hoc Tcamenti non mcdullae, ed
cortici adhaerentes; vetereque libentius in vitiis, quam virtutibus,

imifari volentes. Gindd Cambrm. Dpgmpb Hibem. dxlinct. 3,

c. 19.
58. Bernard. ubi -pm in Notix 45- (9- z-l.
59. Nondum Matrimonia rite contrahunt. RamIp/z. Higd. Po
nj-rlzron. de inrolamm moriss.

T H A T'

'NAZARENUS

29

T I-IAT they paid no 5" Tythcs till the Council of Cahel, was, to be ure, reckon'd an unprtr

donable crime 'by the Roman artians, who ridi

culouy deriv'd the divine rig t of Tythcs under
the Ghe] from the Law of Mo s E s : as others
of *em, from ome Laws of Heathen governments,
aerted the natural right of Tythcs z tho, un

happily for their pretences, this rather ets up the

right of the Laity than of the Cler y. But vo
iuntary Contributions contented tho e hone Irih
Pries of old, who as yet did not aim at a piri- '
tual em ire z and o to make the peo le tributa
ries, in ead of benefactors. Nor can ucient

ly admire the widom of our anceors, for their

not eablihing at the beginnina Landed Cler z
which eldom fails to corrupt eligion, a
to
imbroil

the State.

This reection

the Irih

found afterwards to be too true to their co,

when, from beginnin with mall glebes bet
ter upp1y'd b ate alaries from the pu lic)
the promote their Pries by degrees to great
lor ips; thus inpirin them to contract a e
arate interc, as the ope preented them at
ength with Independency. Another thing among

them mo deervin the imitation of the moderns,

tho Few oberve it 0 exactl as the Hollanders, is 5
that the eem to have had, no more paors than

they ha ocks, cononant to thee metaphors de

gning preachers and people: no pries without

a title as We phraze it, according to the third ca

non of the Synod held by PAT Rl C, AU x 1 Ll Us,
and ISERNI N, Let there be no 51 wgnmt tPrie-l
60. Non decimas, non primitias dare, &e. demn'd. ucti up-a
in Non 51. Nondum dccimas vel primitias olvunt. Girxald.
Cambrm ubi um; (9 ex eo Ranulpb. Higd. in Poyckrmzicv- Ut
Decimae dentur Eccleiae, de omnibus quae poxdentur. Cmril. Ca
il. can. 2.. vel hut-nium Gimldum ten. 3. mzno 1172..
' r. Clericus vagus non it in populo. ma. 3..

I z

among

XI,

NAZARENUS.

'30

among the people.

Year 470.

This Synod was held in the

C E LI BAC Y was not practis'd by the

61 Pries, who all marry'dz PA T R I c, their pat
30. tern after P E T E R, having been himelf the on
of CALPHURNIUS a 63 Deacon, andthe grand

XII.
Mar. i.

on of P o T I T U s a Prie: and the Irih, as well

as the Brittih Prie? (PAT nt C's countrymen)

were often ucceded by their 64 children in the
ame beneces, for ome generations z no vcorn
plaints being then heard again thoe diorders,

which afterwards overpread the whole Iland, by

reaon of the expulion of the marry'd Clergy.
Nay the Archbihops of Armagh themelves Were
not onely m
'd, eight uch being recorded,
but ucceded hereditarily for fteen generations,

as We are aur'd by B E RNARD in the 55 Life of

MALAC I-l IAS, Archbihop ofArmagh : that dig
dignity having been withall perfectly ecular, like
many uch now in Germany z and the Bihops ab
62. Siquis Clcricus &c- a uxor ejus [Clerin' Nimirum] i non
vclato capite ambulaverit, pariter a Laicis Contcmncntur, 8: ab

Eccleia cparentur. Ibid. Can. 6.

6 3. So write: Probm, Yacelin, and all the writer: of his Life, or that
have any occaion to mention hi Parmtr.
64.. Succcve, Bc po patres, lii Ecclcas obtinent ;_ non
elective, ed haereditate podentes, 8c pollucntes Sanctuarium Dei.
Girald.
Cambrm.
in Cambriae
65. Mo:
pemus
inolevcteratdecript.
quorundam Diabolica ambitione
tentum, cdem anctam [Ardmarbnm] obtentum iri haercditaria
ucceionez ncc enim patiebantur Epicopari, nii qui eent de
tnbu 8c familia ua.

Nec enim parum proceerat, execranda uc

eeo, decuris jam in hac malitia quai generationibus quindccim.

Et co uque rmaverat vi jus pravum, imb omni mortc punien
dam injurxam, generatio mala 8: adultera; ut, eti interdum defe
ciznt Clerici de anguine illo, at Epicopi nunquam. Denique jam
octoexnterant ante Celum viri uxorati, 8c abque Ordinibus, li
terati tarnen, Indc tota illa per univerim Hiberniam de qua mul
ta uperins diximus, diolutio Eccleiaicae diciplinac, cenurlc

encrvatxo, religionis cvacuatio. cap. 7.

olute

NAZARENUS
31

-olute Laymen, about which the Roman atellites

made tragic-al outcries. What, by the wa , will

become of us, who are of the ancient Iri' race?
for the Archbihops of Armagh having been Lay
men for o long a time, and all the Clergy deriving
their Ordination from them , as its commonly

thought z it follows, according to the preent High

church doctrine, that, for want of a Succeon of
rightly ordain'd pries, we are very many ofus, with
al our Anceors, unavoidably damn'd. C 0 R M A c
the on of C U L L E N 4 N, a man of eminent learne

ing and piety, author oPalter-Cajhel a chronolo

ical work of great authority, and likewie king of

uner in the beginning of the loth century,

was his own Bihop of Cahcl (as the CZAR has
lately made himelf his own Patriarch) which is

not the ole example of this kind in Ireland, tho

unknown to thoe who comment on this vere of
V I R G I L,

Rex dnias, Rex idem haminam Phaehiqne Saeerdos.

The paa e I have ju now cited from BE R
_ NARD's lie of MALA e I-l 1 As, may be further
illurated by another paage, out of the Extrazfts
of the Regzier of the Priory af Saint A N p 3 r, w s,

cited by that learned Antiquary Sir J A M 12; s DAL

RY M P LEZ whence it appears, that, at Saint
ANDREWSin Scotland, there were 65 thirteen mar
ty'd ucceons of the Culdees z who, ays the au
thor of thee Extracts, liv'd rather according to
their own judgement and the tradition: of men (he
66. Cultus ibi religious deperierat, icut gens barbara St incul-z

t; fuerat. Habebantur tamen in Eccleia imcti Andreae, quota 8:

Falls ipa tunc erat, tredecim per uccconem carnalem, quos
elledeos appellant; qui ecundum uam aeimationem, St homi
num traditionem, magis quam ecundum anctorum atuta Pn

trum, vivebant. Sed adhuc militer vivunt. Excerpt. ex Regura

Priorat. S. And', penek docttmnm air-um,
Eqait.
I 4 dominnm Rob. Sibba/d.
i

hould

annaeNua

32.

hou'd have aid the examples of the Gopel) than

according to the Statutes of the hon Fathers, and

they continue to li-ve o ill. Note that this Regi

er ends in the beginning of Kin DAV I 1)
Bruce's reign: but more o 'thee uldees, or.
more properly Keldees, before I have done.
XIII.

THE Irih Monks, accordin to the ancient

tho uncriptural initution ofuc men, were all
fed and cloath'd by the labor of their own

57 hands z thoe retir'd perons liberally imparting

to others , inead of extorting proviions from'
them:
not that
livingcame
idly after,
and vagrantly,
likecan
the
be
gingbut
fryars
them, toctthe
da of Chriianity and the diurbance of the
werld, to which they are a devouring burthen.

Wheras the other Monks before them, and alo'

the ecular Pries of Scotland and Ireland, were
famous over all the world for their virtue, pieEy,
and learnin z but particularly for their Conver 1
ons, and t e Schools that they founded among

the Picts, Angloaxons, Germans, Burgundians'

Switzers,
'and French
: as who
has not heard 0
SEDULirUs,
COLUMBA,
COLUMBANUS,
COLMANNUS, AlDANUS, FURan s, ,Kri
LIANUS, GALLU s, BRENDANUS, CLAU:
DIUS,

CLEMENS,

Scorus ERIGENA,

and numberles others? among whom mu not

FlARGHAL.

be forgot V 1 RG r Ll U s, Bihop of Saltzburg,

67. Qui in Monaeriis degunt, cum ilentio oper'ntes, uutn
panem manducent. Amor Tite Fur-i, Monnchum oportet labore
inanuukn uarum veci 8: vetiri. Amor rit/'e Bmulam'. Alii ho
rum laboraverunt. alii arborcs pomieras exeoluerunt; Beatus vero
Gallus ten-hat retia; St, miericordia dei cooperante, tantam pici

um copiam ccpit, ut nunquam fratrihus defuient: quinctiam

adventantes peregrinos huiumedi juvit olatio; 8C de eodem la
bore aiduas populo benedictiones exhibuit. Whlafrid. Strab. in vita
Galli, l.-z_. t,

'

* '

'

'

'

t i

ill

"*'""'*'.*""-"'T*'

NAZARENUM

3,

inithe 8th century; who, having been an excel

lent philoopher and mathematician (farr above

the itch of the a e wherin he liv'd) was barba
rou y xzrecuted or maintaining the herical
Zire o the earth, and the exience o zlntipodes z
hich opinion he was forc'd to recant, before he

- c0u*d get out of prion.

This hows what res

is to be laid u on forc'd recantations, when they

are even made again mathematical evidence.

Neither is it to be forgot, that thoe ancient

Monks were of no order, nor indeed men in Orders

at all (as 53 J E R o M notes among others) but mere

Laymen, out of whom the Clergy were common
ly choen:

their Monaeries,

and particularly

thoe of the Britons, Irih, and Scots, havin

been Schools of all ood literature; and many 0
'em in the nature o Univerities, as, to name no
_more, the Britih and Irih Bangor, the Scottih

I-colum-kill and Abernethy, where were taught

Hiory,
Philoophy,
Theology,
beral Sciences.
'
i i " ' with all the li-_

T E M P ERA N C E at all times, and one XIV,

moderate meal a day on pecial occaions (general

ly taken late, and about three in_ the afternoon,

particularly on Wednedays and Fridays in the 7th

century) was all the ting of thoe Monks z as

may be een among other evidences, by the 59 Rule

of C o L U M B A N, deerving to be publihd in
Englih: but not abinence from certain kinds of
r

68. Alia Monachorum c caua, alia Clericorum: Clerici pa

cunt oves, cgo pacor. Epg/Z. ad Heliedor. Brcviter repondco, me
in praeenti opuculo non de Clericis diputare, ed Monachum in
ituero-Ita crgo age 8: vive in Monaerio, ut Clericus eie me

rearis
Site vel populus, vel pontifex civitatis, in Clerum ele
gerit; agito quae Clcri unt, &e. Ezi. ad Ruic.
_ 69. Videis' Columbani regulam, praeertim eapat cite: qainmm,
m; (- deciinnm tertium de duotidian. poenitexit. Monachor.

;.

food,

.= are,
,_..

NAZA REN.e
food, while they gormandiz'd and urfeited on
others, more dainty, nourihing, and lucious. The
children of widom, ays 7" CLA U D 1 U s, do plain

ly underand 3 that righteoarzczt conis not either

in ahinenee or eating: hat in patiently hearing
hanger when they want, and in temperately feeding
when they abound z as well as in eaonably takeing
or not takeing thoe things, wherof not the ue hat

the ahae is h/ameworthy. Such accurate language

as this they commonly us'd, and not the recom
mendation of Vigils, or the injunction of Lent,
or any other uperitious macerations of this na
ture: tending to the im airing of health, and,
together with frequent ho ydays, to the manife
obruction of 7' induryz ut not conduceing ei
ther to piety or probity, not procureing amend
ment of life or improvement of underanding.

T HE Church was eeem'd to be, not a poli-

XV.
tical empire, or an organiz'd ociet with a pro

per ubordination o ocers and Rubjects; but

the congregation of the faithful thro-out the
world, whether Viible or inviible, and however

diering] any where in their dicipline or modes

of wor ipz asthe Irih died among themelves,
uing their Chriian -liberty: and the Sons of
the Church (that I may peak in the words of
70 Oendens evidenrcr [Auguinrts cimms a Claudio] lios ir
pientiae intelligere, ne_c in abinendo, nec in manducando ee

juitiam: ed in aequanimitate tolerandi inopiam, 8: temperantii

per abundantiam non e corrumpendi; atque opportune smendi
vel non umendi en, quorum non uus, ed concupicentia, repre

hendenda e. Lih. z. in Mae.

71. 'Ihe political Lent injaizfd in England for preerving 'he breed
of can-tle. appearx to have heen impoliticly enough de-uisl by daily expe
rience; there having never been ech abundance of tartle bred, ntincvf

the non ob-r-uance ry" the Acts to this pnrpaj,

7= C LA U

'

NAZARENUS-

35

7' C LA U D 1 U s) they held to he all thoe, who, from

the beginning of the world till this time, have at
tainfd to he ju and holy. This is a true and gene
rous account: for the Communion of Saints con
is in faith and holines, but not in modes and
forms. But o little did thee weem Latitudi
narians imagin the univeral Church was infallible,
or that any particular Church was indefectible or

indefeaible, that they frequently bemoad their

exorbitant corru tions 5 complaining that the num
ber of the faith ul was omtimes o 73 mall, as to

be hardly, if at all, dicernable.

THEY did not in the lea acknowle e the XVL
headhip of the Roman Church, as may e ob

erv'd beyond all controvery in our r Section;

and likewie from the Eple of Pope Gn a GO RY
the r, in the Year 792, inviting them to

74 Catholic unity: as alo from the Epille of

75 LA U R E N c a Archbihop of Canterbury and

this aociates, exhorting, beeeching, and conju
ring them, to unite with the Roman, which he

72.. Eccleiae lii unt omnes, ab initutione generis humani

uque nunc, quotquot jui ac ncti ee potuerunt. lih. 2. in out.

- 73. Nonnunquam Ecclcia tantls Gentilium preuris, non o
lm aila, ed 8: ocdata e; ut, i eri pot, redemtor ipius
eam prorus deeruie ad tempus videretur. Irl. Ibid. Ecclea non
apparebit, impiis tunc Percutoribus ultra modum evientibus, &e.
141. lih. 3. in ZWAL
74.. Unde itcrum habiti locutione, charitatem veram admo
nco, ut (quoniam, deo uragante, dei rwrae inregritas in caua

trium capitulorum inviolata permanit) mentis tumore depoito,

tanto citius ad matrem veram, quae lios uos expectat 81 invi
tat, Eccleiam redeatisz quanto vos ab en quotidie expectari cog
nocitis. Grcgar. Regcl. l. 2.. Epi. 36.
77. Script cum Epicopis uis adhottatoriam ad eos Epiolam;
obecrans eos s: conteans, unitatem pacis, 8: Catholicae oberva

tionis cum ea. quae toto otbc diu' ell, Chrii Eccleia tenere.
Bed. H/l. Enle, l, 2.. e. .
. means

WT,

36

NAZARENUS
means by the Catholic Church. Neither did they
own the uprcmacy of any other Church on

earth, managing all their aairs, both civil and

religious, within themelves: but receiving no
vitations, palls, indulgences, or any other the
like marks of ubjection, from the Roman Pon
ti, till 76 after the tenth and eleventh centuries;

yet not refuing to end or rcfceive meages, in

cae of any tranaction with foren Churches. Nor
had they an Archbihops (properly o call'd in
the Roman ene) till PAPARO, the Pope's Le
gat, brought 77 four palls to Ireland in the year
Ilflor: the
Bihop of
Armagh being
ren
lateiwriters
Archbihop,
onelyiPd
out by
of' fo
re
verence to the 7' eat of PATR! c, the [Apole
of the nation; as others were unwarrantably o
iPd by the ame men, tho without any palls or
proviions from Rome,

xvn.

'

_ L A S T L Y, the o often mentionld 79 B E R

N A RD taxes the Irih, with having as many Bi

hops almo as Churches 5 and omtimes they had
76. Aegre itis ferebat [Malachias] Hiberniam uque acll-iuc Pal
lio caruila; utpote aemulator acramentorum, quorum ne' uno
quolibet gentem uam vellet omnino fraudari. Bernard. in aim
Malach. Metropoliticae edi [Ardmacbame cilicet] dcerar adhuc,
81 defuerat ab initio, pallii uus.

ld. ihid.

77. Anno x iz-x, Papa Eugenius quatuor pallia, per Legatum li'
um johannem Papirum, tranfmiit in Hiberniam, quo nunquam
antea Pallium delatum fuerat. Aerial. Melro pag. 167.

Archio

picopi vero in Hibernia nulli fuerant, ed tanrfim c Epicopi in

vicem conecrabant; donec johannes Papyrio, Romanae cdis Lc,
gatus, non multis rerro annis advenit, &e. Girald, Canlhrenf Ib
pograph. Hihem. dilinct. 3. cap. 17.

78. Hic [Gelaas] primus Archicpicopus dicirur, quia primo

Pallio uus e. Alii vero ante ipum olo nomine Archiepicopi
8: Primares vocahantur, ob revercntiam Be honorem Sancti Patri
cii, tanquam Apooli illius gentis. Annal. Htihern. a Cnmdeno edi
ti: item Caaeur in Chronie. Hibern. ad 'nnum I 174..

79. Unus Epicopatu uno non ect contentus, ed ingulac pcne

Eecleiae ingulos habcrent Epicopos. In vita DM/achiae, c. 7.

more

NAZARENUS

37

fnore than one Bihop in one city, nay they had

them' in villages, as LANFRArNC of Canterbu

ry and many others 'o aure us. This was but

treading in their admifd PA T n I c's eps: who,
as '1 N E N NI U s, the mo ancient Britih hio

rian after GILDAS, relates, founded 36; Chur

ches, and ordain'd 36; Bi/hop: and more (with
Fooo Preshyters) in whom was the Spirit of God.

hall not di ute with any here about the word

Bihop, WhiC , beides its being an apoolical

word, is very ignicantly us'd by other writers

to as many pu 'oes, as O-vereer, the Englih of
it,_can be app y'd: nor hall I deny the conve
nience, or even the divine right, of man Pre

b ters having one of their body to prei e over

t em for a time or for life ; as there is a chairman

among the Juices of a certain dirict, or as any

other aemblies have their preident. It matters
not, whether uch a one (for ju caues depoa
ble) be call'd Bihop or Superintendent; the r

being Greec, and the econd Latin for Over/ber.

Whether he be call'd a Moderator, I ay, or be
deign'd by any other name of like import, ig
nifys nothing 5 which ought to take away all cru
ple again uing the word Bihop, if it be not
preferable to others for being the Scripture term.

Again uch Bihops therfore I have no exce ti

on: and uch were the Bihops in Englan at
the beginning of' the Reformation. But that
Bihop _in Ireland did, in the fth or ixth

centuries (for example) ignify a diinct or

80. Quod _in villis vel civitatibus plures ordjnantur. In Epi: m!
TerdeI-vachum regem Hiberniae, afile] Baron. ad ammm 1089: apad
Uer. in Sylloqe: 6' inter opera Lanfrane.

81. Ecclcias fundavit CCCLXV; ordinavit Epicopos eodem

numero, St eo ampliis, in quibus piritus Dei erat, CCCLXV:
Presbyteros autem uque ad tres mille ordinavit. Hi. Brit. cap.

5-9: quod d- ahaliis quhmplurimi: eonrmarur; a whit, aim: qpm

zerit, addnoendis.

der

NAZARENUS.

38

der of men, by whom alone Presbyters cou'd

be ordain'd, and without which kind of Ordina
tion their miniry were invalid, this I abolutely
den : asI do that thoe Bihops were Diocean
Bzjhhps, when nothing is plainer than that mo

of 'em had no Bihopricks at all in our modern

ene; not to peak of thoe numerous' Bihops
frequently going out of Ireland, not call'd to Bi
hopricks abroad, and man

of 'em never pre

ferr'd there' This is a fa

none can deny.

It

was but in the llth century that 'the Irih Bi

hops were reduc'd, by the r Legate they re- .

ceiv'd from the Pope, to the number of twenty
x; and that: the Kingdom was arcelPd out in

to Diocees, to which thoe Bi ops were eve

rally aign'd and limitted.

The bringing of this

to pas, oth for the better preventing o diputes

about Juridiction, which by that time had been
introdudd, and for the more eectual ecuring
of the Po e's dominion by thee his Intendants,

was the c ief reaon of convoking the Synod of

Rathbreail, where the Legate above-mentiod,

GILBERT Bihop of Limerick, preided; and

C E A Lf

L A c n.
Mnomosn.

under him at CE LSUS of Armach, and MA

L Is IU s of Cahel, attended by no fewer than

fty Bihops; which hows to what a dierent
ate Epicopacy was then grown from what it
was former] in Ireland, epecially in the two r
centuries o their Chriianity. The right reve
rend the Bihop of V Carlile, to whom .all men
of Letters are o much indebted, owns, that
'I the Bihops in Scotland (which were upon the
ame foot with thoe of Ireland) had aneiently no
certain and xt fees; hat that every Prelate exer

82. Now of Landun-Derry.

83. sronih hijloricnl Lihrarj, chap. . pag. no.

c
Q

cifd

-._ -

-_"'--"'-'*'*

NAZARENUJ

39

are his Epi/Zopal oeh and eriiliction indirimi

nately, in whate-ver part of the kingdom he chanc'd
to be. His Lordhip is not pleas'd to tell us, what

this juridiction cou'd be, of Bihops that had no

Diocces; nor how they cou'd agree, when
they met together in one place, where each
had equal power. I am certain however there
was nothing temporal in' this juridiction. But
tho this be not the place I have deign'd for
uch matters, yet I cannot but wonder, if the
Lower and juridiction of the Irih and Albanian
ihops were uch as ome pretend, that Os
wALD, the Saxon King of Northumberland,
hou'd not end to thoe Bihops for perons to
inruct his ubjects in the Chriian Religion z
but that he dipatcht his reque for uch to their

Elders (as BEDE '4 informs us) whether by

thee be meant the Elders of their Churches, or
the Elders of their People: for King O s WA L D,

who liv'd o many years in exile among them,

and who there became a Chriian, mu have

been well accyuainted with their Diocean E ico

pacy, if any uch initution had then exie .
SUCH (MEGALETOIO was the Chriia
nity of the antient Irih; for I look upon the
contents of the eventeen paragraphs before-go
ing, to be oints, that, without manife preva
rication, wil not admit of any valid exception,
of any ambiguous conruction, or other ophii
cal evaion. Mo of 'em are oitive facts, deli

ver'd by authentic writers: an the re conrm'd

by the irrecuable witnes of the Pope's mo

_ _._ .:#

84.. Miit ad mafom num Scomrum, inter quos exulans ipe Bap

timatis icramenta, cum his qui ccum crant miiitibus, conrm

_._._

tus crat; pctens ut bi mitterctur Anties, cujus doctrin ac mi

nierio gens, quam regcbar, Anglorum, Dominicac dci s: don.

diccrct, St ucipcretacramcnra.

H. Eccle 1. 3, c_ 3,

zealous

-.
~
.
'L

40'

---.,.;-.-_'_

- ..--

_--_--._

,....--,..
I .._

IV A Z A R E N U S.
zealous votaries,.who fre uen-tly declaim'da ainil:
them, as o many into erable abues.
hen
BERNARD (for example) in the life of MA

L
ACl-l IAhes, ays
relates
Bihop
iConnor,
thathis
U hebeing
came made
not to men
but of
to
bear, abolute barbarians, a ubborn, ijfneoked,

and ungowernable generation (you wou'd think it

was ome Highchurchman railing again Dien
ters) impious, continues he, and abominable, Chri
lians in name, but in reality pagans. Now, what

think you are the grounds of this heavy charge?

'or what the provocations that put this good Fa
ther into uch a rage? 'He immediately ubjoins,
them, and they '5 are, that they neither pay'd

Tythes
nor r-fruit
oerings,
that
wou'dthat
not
he lawfully
marry'd (that
is, by
thethey
Clergy)
they refufd going to Confeon; and that neither the
Laity wou'd undergo any pennance, nor their Prie:

impoe it, before the bleed alteration (forooth)

made by M A L A c H r A s. Such complaints are
as valid proofs in their due place, as potive te

imonies can pobly be. Beides that it was the'

common artice of the Monks, to declaim in the
bittere terms again all men in all countries, who
did not blindly receive their doctrines, as wholl

diolute and licentious: till they were reclaimkiz

if you believe them, _by their powerful preach
ing; that is, till they became' vaals to their Mo

87. Cum autem coepilet pro ocio uo agere, tune intellexit

homo Dei non ad homines e, ed ad beias deinarum.

Nu

quam adhuc tales CXPCTUXS fuerat, in quantacunque barbarie: nu

quam repererat c protervoe ad mores, ic erales ad ritus_, ic ad
dem impros, ad lcges barbaros, cervicolos ad diciplinam, purcos
ad vltam; Chriiani nomine, re Pagani 86. Non decimas, non primitias dare, non legirima inire con- .
jugia, non facere confeouies; poenitentias nec qui peteret, nec
qui daret penitus inveniri. In zzita Atalaehiae, cap. 6: quem locnm
lperiiz; etiam adduximu: in Noti: 51 e' 60.

narch

r-FT-y-'u

**

'-"""r'

'

--""

NAZARENUS.

41'

narch the Pope, and reign'd their underand

ings to his Janizaries the Pries But in the di

cuon of thee things, we hall not admit the

chimerical and viionary teimonies of legendary

authors; who wrote o the matters in queion,

long after the time wherin they ha pen'd: and
who judg'd of them, or at lea tra mitted them

to others, according to the ideas of their own

times 5 which is a practice no les frequent, than
vex erroneous and dangerous. One critical rule
viz. oberve,
c neitheras tobeing
conclude
Ineceary,
all always
equal]ilom
juome
and
*
*
5

things amis in thoe elder times, that all were

o z having the nature of things and undeniable
in
t in contra
even [ii-rom
beginning:
norbeto
factscre
to the
,notthe
a" few
uperitions

* in err

rom ome things right in later times,

5 that all things continu'd as right as before,

* When the contrary is likewie from nature and
* facts mo evident. ' Yet o man things re
main'd amon the Irih, even to the nglih con
que, oppo ite to the Religion and Government
of Rome (in pite of all thei norance, bigottry,

and barbarity, to which by t at time this ame

Rome had reduc'd them) that Pope ADRIAN
the fourth, in his hrief to King HENRY the
econd in the year Il4, for encouraging him
to undertake that conque, alleges for his mo
tives in o doing z the '7 enlarging the hound: of the

Church (which is a very ingular expreion, if

Ireland had been of his Church before) the de
claring the truth of the Chrziian faith to thee un

87. Ad dilatandos Eccleiae tcrminos, ad declarandum indoctis

St rudibus populis Chriiange dei veritatcm, Bc vitiorum planta
riade azro Domini extirpanda. Apud Baran. ad amum 1 15-9 (9
'Pud alo: camplures, ramipuk 'verb npud Uerium nqlmm in Epialar.
Hihemiaar. llogez J ex autrographo upud Rymmim, tom. 1. png. 'o

K.

learned

lp

NAZARENUM

V!

learned and rude people, and the encreaing of the

Chriian Religion, as well (continues he) as to

eootirpate the nuseries of 'vice out of the field of the

Lord. Diobe ience to the Roman ee, epecial
ly in public Schools, is reckon'd the greate of

vices 5 and no virtue allow'd, where there is not

abolute
ubjection
to it. This
charge of
unoundnes
in the proe
faith, ctJOHN
H-ARDING,
an old Englih poet, thus exprees in the r-zzd
chapter of his Chronicle.
The King H E N 11- Y then conquered all Leland
B Papal dame, there of his Royaltee
_ he profit: and revenue: of the land,
The domination, and the o-zxeraignt-ee,
For errour which again the hiritnaltee
They held full long, and wield not been correct
Of Hereies, with which they were infect.

But the Pope's real motive, was the tribute of

Smoke-mony, or Peterpence (as commonly call'd)
from every family '3 annually; which thoe peo
ZFle refus'd, and King He N R Y promiskl to pay.
he Herey, accordin to the Irih, was on the
Pope's de, the parti ans of whoe predeceors
were by them without ceremony call'd Heretics;
CUMMINN.

as we are inform'd, among others, by 89 Cu M-'

M I A N', whom we quoted in the r fection, and
&AGHAN- who wrote to S E GI A N of I-columb-kill for the
Roman See, in the year 670. Yet this very
C U M-MIA N, in not daring to condemn the pra

ctice of his anccors, acknowledgd the novelty

88. Et de ingulis domibus annuam unius denarii bcato Pctro

velle olverc penonem
Ihid.
89. Nolite nos Haereticos vocare, &e. In Epi/I. ad Segiatmtn
Hnenm Abbatem, hpm eitar. in Nom 6.
in

ii

it!

NAZARENUS.
inI-(reland of the doctrine he had lately epous'd.

'

Our Elders (ays 9" he) whom you have as a pretence

for your oppqitioas, didimply and faithfully, arith
out the blame of any eontradiction or aninioity, ob
wa what they knew to be be in their days, and'

did o reoommend it to their poerity. I leave it

now, Sir, for your elf to determin, which were

the real Heretics (according to the bad ene of

this word) the Romanis or the Irih ?= or whe

ther any thing can be more Prepoerous in thee

la, than to be o mi hty fond of the Pope, who
together with their lergy, betray'd the country
t-o the Englih? Good terms he therfore made

for the Clergy, but none at all for the Laity;

Beides the privileges of Churches preerv'd invi
olable, how unreaonable oever in themelves; a

all Eccleiaical lands were s" exemted -om any

manner of ervice or payment to the public, not
contributing a penny towards the upport of the
Government: which immunity and indepcndency
was the bait that made them betray their coun
try, as all Clergymen will do in the like cae.

s E C T I o N III.
HAV ING had frequent occaion (MEGA
L E 'r o a) to mention the Scots, a name o- smit'

riginally belonging to the Inhabitants of Ireland,

90. Seniores verb (quos in velamine repulionis habetis) quod

optimum in diebus fuis ee noverunt, impliciter St deliter, ne

culpa eontrzxlictionis ulhus 8: animoitaris, obrvaverunt, St uis

poeris ic mandaverunt. Ibid.

91. lure nimirum Ecclearum illibato 8: integro permanente,

8: izlvd beste Petro, 8: acroanctac Romanaelilccleaeide-"ingtz-z
lis Domibus annu unius denarii none. Adriani Papae Bre-uez

jam time. in wit; 87 da- 88. Ut terrae Eccleiaicae ab omni o

culanum exactzone int immunes. Cancil. Cel. can. 4..

K z

and

..._-_._----\..._7p- *

NAZARENUX
and afterwards communicated to their coloniesin
the north of Britain and the adjacent Ilands, but
in time olely appropriated to thee colonies-z I

mll oberve here as a thing certain and inconte

able among all writers, that, in eccleiaical af
fairs, they were altogether upon the ame foot
with their Irih progenitors. There were Chri
ians there in T E R 'r U L L I A N*s time, who

91 mentions them: and whether they were Scots

or not, yet that the Scottih Chriians had no
Diocean Bihops, till the coming of 93 PA L L A

D 1 U s thither in the th century, Sir GEO R or:

MAQKENZI E himelf is forc'd to acknowlege,
tho he was zealouly devoted to Epicopaey.
Thatethere were any Diocean Bihops there, even'
for zoo years after, I hall be farr from ranting
to Sir GEORGE. But he thinks to alve the _
matter, by making the cae extraordinary; and
ho es. thoe primitive Presb ters may have been
ordain'd the Lord knows w ere or how (for he
no where attempts to prove it) by Diocean Bi
hops. Methinks, ince one uppoition cos no
more than another, he needed not to have gone
very farr for uch ordainers; but le any hou'd go
to Britain r, or to Ireland afterwards; everal

men of great name, ome to erve one purpoe

and ome to erve another, 'took upon 'em to

prove, that, before the beginning of the th

century, there were no Scots in North-britain at

- 92. Et Britnnnorum Romanis, inacceia loca, Chrio vero ub

dita. Adurits Judaeos, cap. 7.
'
93. Palladius ad Scottos in Chrium credentes, a Pontix Ro
manac
EceIe-f Ecclciae.
i. t. t. i-z.Cocleino,
Anno 429,
primus
Palladius
mittitur
Epicopu-s
Epicopus.
a' Coelcino
Bed.
Papa ad Scottos mittebatur, 'ut corum fidcm conrmarct. Chronir.
Saxon. Mijzm num fatio qmzeioxem, quizmm per Scotta: hit: intelligen
di, Sena-fliherrzi 'tempt 'vel Scm-Britami i' arme potiits utrique .?

all.

r. _..__x_--_-

NAZARENUS.

45

all. Prejudicc never diplay*d its ltandard more

advantageouy, than in the dicuion of this ve
ry point: I mean of 94 RE U D A's leading a colo
m? out of Ireland into Scotland, which concerns
-t1e ucceon of our Kings in the r place 5

and the time of planting Chriianity there, which

in the econd place' concerns the ucceon of our

, Bihops. Thee are the points which have driven

men out of the high road of truth, to wander in
the by-paths of party. I am well atisfy'd, and.
can atisfy others if it be thought worth while,

that (notwithanding I laugh at the Romanceof

GATHELUS, S coTA, S1M0N BREAC, and
their 'fellows) the Scots came much earlier out
oflreland, than either S TA N I H U a s T, U s H 1; n,
the two la Bihops of Worcecr, or O F L Af
H E 11 T Y, will allow them. Nor am I les con
vinc'd,that BUcHANAN, SirGEoR GE MAC-r

KENZIE, Sir JAMES DALRYMPLE, and

others, are miaken in aigning this illurious

colony too ancient a date: as they are all dee

ctive in provin the Regal ucceiion; athing ome

of 'em preten to have had much at heart. Sir

GEORGE MACKENZIE is angry with Dr. STlL
LlNGFLEET, Bihop of Worceer, for abridgin

it ; and the Bihop as much dipleaid with theA vocate, for making it in ome ort clective.

It is

mo evident out of the anciente: Irih Hiorians,

Bards, and Annalis, that there were colonies

very early, and at dierent times ent, reviv*d,_

or recmited, out of Ireland into the weern Iles,

_94.. Procedente autem tempore, Britannia', praeter Britones 8:

Pictos, tcrnam Scotorum nationem m, Plctptum parte rccepit;

qui. duce Reuda, de Hibernia progre, vel amiciti vel Fcrro r,
birxxt 'later eos cdes, quas hactenus habent, vindicarunt. Bed.
For

. . l. c. I.

"

*e

K z

and

NAZARENUM
and the north-well: parts of Britain: thoe books
containing particular accounts of the many expe
ditions made to this purpoe, of the battles fought

by the Irih to preerve or to reain the depen

denc of uch colonies, and the a iance they of
ten ent them (after they became independent)
ain the Picts and Britons, or that one Irih

'
us'd to receive from thence a ain: ome
other. They were at r govern'd
the lea
ders
of
the
everal
colonies,
and
by
their
Phy
'larchsz that is to ay , the heads of Glans
or
Tribes: and afterwar s, for their greater union

and
preerving
thethem;
common
peace,
Kings
to ruleiover
Kings
underthey
moreeleted
limi
tations than in our days, and not always ucced
in

in the direct line, tho in the ame family.

Till the la century, or a very Few years before

it, thee were facts that no approv'd Irih hi
orian ever call'd in queion, their records pre

MAG-

erving even the originals of the mo noted Phy

larchs in Scotland: as that the M A c C A L L I N s

cAn-"WT" (for example) now Dukes of Argyle, are de

1 cended from FIACHA CEANANN, on to
LUGKAH MA c CoN King of Ircland. There are as di

MAC CON' inct accounts of the other principal families in

wrrmafd an

no zo.

the highlands, whether extant or extinct.

But

tho I cou*d eaily evince, that the Scots were

ettPil
in
lon to
befgjrean
theNIUS,
year o;
ctct
canNorth-britain
b means accor
that5
They arriv'd Zthere when "a U NI U s B RU 'r U s

was Conul at Rome.

Annnr. RlADI-

'PADA, or LONGICARPUS (the REUDA of

13 E D 13) was the on of C o NA R, who reigdd

97. Venerunt ad regioncs Dalrieta, in tempore quo rcgnabat

Brutus apud Bomanog, a quo Conules ele coeperunt. H. Brir.

9- 9i

chief

NQZARENUS

chief monarch of Ireland in the beginning of the

gd century: and yet zthe Ar thelian colonies Arius"
were in aorihi
condition eore his arrival, Zzf'
or that of the ix ' ons of M'U IR man A C-H aif- A,gh,,1_

ter him, in Latin call'd M na a n U s. a As in this

article of migration, o nalo in other matters oif
- no greater importance, the emulous writers of

the a a are widely divided; as both ides are

often out y turns in their claims to the famous

men and remarkable actions of the Scots and I:

rih (ambi uous words) each unreaonably, and

omtimes Zhildihly, engrong all to themislves: .

*which occaion'd ome of the modern Scottih
writers tobe iPd Hagio/cleptez, Saint-ealersz a- 'Aylc

mong whom D E M P s 'r E a (not a Monk, as the "WVM"

la Bihop of Worceer makes him, but a
Lawyer) was the mo notorious lcher, . et the

read e of all men to cry op thief. Neit er are

the

elh, Englih, or Irih, freer from dais

national Weaknes than their neighbors: and in

deed 'by reaon thatthe inhabitants of Ireland and
North-britain were each call'd Scots, and that
both likewie had the appellation of Irih, no
les becaue of their common 'language than of

their origine; it is very dicult, nay omtimes

impoible, for a man .WhOll; diengag, and
onely puruing hiorical evi ence, preciely to
determine, except where circumances are very
plain: for ome criteria there are, notwithand

ing the mis of fable and ohcurity. But as no

my particular view, it nies nothing to which
country thoe perons di belong; ince the reli
gion of -both countries, as likewie of the anci

ent Britons, is acknowledgd to have been -the

very ame.

In a word, every one of thoe learn

ed gentlemen I have nam'd a little higher, eem

to act, as farr as I can perceive, upon ome cer

tainbyais or prejudice, not always becoming. hi

'

K 4.

orians.

ctiiiil
NAZARENUM

48
rians.

Yet cou'd I overlook paon in any of

them, I wou'd except 95 B U cHANAN, who was

way'd by no other partiality but alittlc too mnch
aection to his countreyz which I grant to be
laudable, in the defence of its liberty, but not

in the writing of its hiory. In other things he

hows wonderful penetration and judgment z be
des that he had the advantage of underanding
the ancient Irih (abolutely neceary in thee di
quitions) which the greater part of the re had

not.

STANIHU nsT, 97 a peron of no mall

abilities, hated the Scots for being Proteants;

and o wou'd neither allow them an early be

ginning nor an early Chriianity. The great

9' UsH en took up the cudgels' for his uncle
S 'r _A N I H U R s T: not on the core of religion,
for none was ever a better Proteant, but of fa
mily; and from that ame overweening prepo

eon in favor of his country, which we have

not approv'd inB U c H A N A N. So Doctor LoYD,

the late Bihop of 99 Worceer, july fanfd for

his skill in Chronology, epous'd the quarrel of
' his name-Take, if not kinman, HUMPHRY LoYD,

'the r mover of this controvery: who doubtles

was not in the right, but not o much in the wrong
ineverything
as B U c n A tho
NA he
N wou'd
him,
Sir GEORGFAMACKENZIE,
was an have
ornament

to the Scottih barr, et 1' wrote 'with all the un

'fairnes poible again the Bihop (then of' Saint

A s A P H) to whom that living library Doctor

S T 1 an! N o r LE E 'r (afterwards Biihop of Worz
96. Rerum Scoticarum But; or, the Htarj of Scotland.

97. De Rebus in Hibernia gcis.

'

98 De Britannicarum Eccleiarum primordiis.

99. H/oricval account of the Briti/b Churches.
1 Britannicae Decriptionis fra mentum.

3. mia-ax, aft/ry ma' line nfstotlana', v m few-I par-gy.

Fcifor)

NAZARENUS

49

ceer) became a renuous 3 econd: le, if the

Scots of Northbritain were allow'd a Chriianity
at r without Diocean Bihops, and that next

the Bihops themelves were electcd b the Kal

dees, vulgarl call'd Culdies (a ort of

ay religi

ous wherof y and by) for fear in uch a cae, I

ay, that the preent Scots might thus' have reaon
to expel their Bihops, which they ince have
done; as being no les an uurpation upon their

old Chriianity, than upon their late Refonnati

on.
So athat
than
hou'd
loe any
i round,
reat(rather
number
ofBihops
Kings, anda
conidera
le body o preceding adventurers, mu be truck
at one blow out of hiory. Sir G E o R GE
MA c K E N z 1 E is not more reerv'd to let us
into the ecret of his writing, which was to com

plement the late King J A M E s, whoe line (he

ays) he thought it his duty, as his Majey's Ad

vogate-general, to defend; and he truely does it

like an Advocate in all repects, making it even
Lce-Majey in others to oppoe it by the lea
abridgment. It wou'd not be making his court,
he thought, any way to curtail the long catalogue
of the King's Anceors, how much oever he ad

mir'd Bihops: but he alo thought it wou'd be

as little ingratiating himelf by deriving thoe

Princes from any u ject of Ireland, tho not able
to deny that they had originally iu'd from thence;
but however (according to him) a long time be

fore thoe of that country allow it, as if ooner

or later gnify'd any thing in this argument, with

regard to true honor. He's nevertheles as much
invthe right, in repect of the main fact, the an
tiquity
as the indurious
ie- Mr. OofF the
LA HScots
r. R T in
Y, Britain;
out of complaiance
per

3. Origincs
4.,
Ogygia, Britannicae,
er 'be Hj/Zory &e.
'f inland.

haps

NAZAREiNUS.
50

haps to ome of his Patrons, is unqueionably

in the wrong. But Sir GEO a G E was not rnaer
of hiory enou h (whatever 'his admirers may
fancy) to prove is point, where it was capable
of the highe evidence; nor, without the help
of the Irih Bards, can the Scottih antiquities be
ever cleafd. He did not go by the rule of it
'was h, but it hou'd heo ; becaue, ashe declares

his opinion, it was more honorable for the King

to be decended from thoe he aigns for his pro
genitors, than from uch as others had nam'd:
and therfore deires the reader to 'udge, who

does the King greater honor, Dr. TI LLlNG

r LEE T in making him decend from a petty ub
'ect; an
oruninterrupted
the Scottih hiorians,
who derive
him
irom
eries of abolute
Monarchs.
But is this to write hiory? are We to acrice
truth to imaginary honor? or was each of King
JA M E s's anceors an actual Monarch, be his ge
nealogtyr what youFleae? CARBRE RIADHA
was o the Royal amily, and not a mere Dyna:
of Uler, as he erroneouly calls him: but up
poin
PHLEA
DHAN.

him not of the regal ock, yet he was

arr uperior in rank and fame, even in his own

account of him, to F LE A N .c E the on of
BA N c I-l o, who is made the r of the S rr U

A nT's race.

But to how an example in theAd

vocate-general, how farr the humor of attering

the great, or over-rating their country, will car
ry men; I hall lay before you, Sir, an expedient
no les admirable than diverti , on which he has

Iagaciouy hit for upporting iis pretences. He

Parmpag. akefafa
ays he cannottheir
hut o-wn
regret,
thatz the
hou'd
mi
intere
as toIriuer,
or fiur
169.
mh their hzories, to overtztrn the credihility of the
Seottih hiories. What! not furnih 'em, if they
have uch? or not uer 'em, if they are true?
Since (continues he) becaue 'we qrhnowlezlg?
our
i elves

NAzARENUs

lve: to have come la from Ireland, it tue-re our

common intere to unite together, and hoin me
anotbcz-'r antiguitier. Tis well he's no Irihman

that peaks at this rate, or we hou'd quickly hear

of his underanding. But takeing my leave of
this otherwie very ingenious man, the honUrable

X SirJAMEs DALRYmPLEhasviiblybacl-d
him 5 not o much on behalf of the Royal line,
as for the antiquity of the nation, and on behalf
of the Culdees. This la point he has made o
evident from inconteltable authorities of Hioni
rians, Regiers, and Charters, mentioning many
of their lands and their Churches 3 that Bihzp

L-o Y 1) will be july condemn'd for haveing

erted the Culdees to be a monkzh dream, as he pag. ut,'

will be further o, for making the word Keldee

to igniy a houe of Cells: and Bih
STIL- pag.138.
Lr N GPLEET mube content to bear imcom
pany, who ancies that from Kilrule or Kilrimont
(now faint Andrews) the Clergy were call'd Kile- Pref.p.z'6.
dei; from which title, ays he, the ction of ee

ancient Culdees came.

This conceit does, in pite

of the analogy of the language and abundance of

acts, uppoe there were no Culdees elwhere in

Scotland, the contrary wherof is demonrable:

nor, unhappily for his Criticiin, were they ever

call'd Kiledei (Which is a ction of' his own) but
conantly Keledei, 'from the original Irih or an
cient Soottih word CeiIe-e/e, ignifyinghpmated
or ezoasd to God; thee having been likewie ve

ry numerous in Ireland, and in all the Irih Wri

tings inrvariably known by this name. From Ceile

de many of the Latin writers made Colidez' in the

plural number z and others, who did not under

and this word, did from the mere ound (like

5. Collection: concrrzxing the Stotti) Hi/Yory.
OUI'

57

NAZARENUS.
our two great Bihops derivations) interpret it Cal
tores Dei, whence the modern word Culdcer, tho

it be Keldees and Kel/edei in all the ancient Scot

C inlh is tih Writings.
FUBT Po

nounfd like

K o'

Ceile-de, both name and thing,

cannot be deny'd by any man, who's tolerably

vers'd in the language of the Irih or in their
books ; one ofwhich, a Claronicle moly in vere en
titul'd P/zzlter Now-ran, was written by a Keldec,
Ao N GH U s CeiZe-de, Latiniz'dE N E A s C o L l
DEU_S_ about the year 800. I cah produce, if
there be occaion, everal evidences about thee
Keldees, anterior to thoe helps with which
Sir] A M r. s D A L R Y M P L E has plentifully fur
nih'd me: tho many more might be oer'd by

others (as I doubt not ome will in time appear)

had not uch numbers of Irih books and records
been carry'd beyond the eas at the Reformation,
and even before; where they ly perihing in Li
'braries, being ueles as well as unintelligible in
thoe
countries.
notofa the
better
of this,
than the We
veryneed
book
fourexample
Gozizcls
which has occaion'd
you towere
be trobl'd
withLay
this
ctDzZv-tation.
The Keldees
commonly

men, and marry'd as I noted 5 before; but, like

Bzhop and Monk, the word remain'd the ame,
after the Ideas were chang'd with the condition
of the men. But, it eems, no change c0u'd pre
vent the extinction of the Keldees. They had

the 'right of chuing their Prior or Preident out

of their own body, as the Church in thoe parts
was lon govern'd by Presbyters, after the exam
ple of t e ancient 7 Alexandrian Church 5 where
6. In Nam 66.

7. Alexandr ae a Marco Evangelia, uque ad Heraclam St Dio

nyium Epicopos, Presbyteri emper unum ex e clectum, in er
celiori gradu collocatum, Epicopum nominabant. Hieronjm. Epi.
nd Et-ngrium, m nibil de Eynjchio aliiizue dimm.

the

NAZARENUM

the Presbyters choe one from among themelves,

to be their Bihop or Superintendent: a form of
Governmen-t not crupPd by the Scots at the Re
formation, and which, if that were all, the wou'd
make no diculty of admitting now.
oH N
F 0 R D U N therore had reaon to arm o ma
ny centuries ince, that * the Seat: had, before the
coming of PA L L A D I U s, onely Preshytert or
Monks for teache-r: of the faith, and Mint/lers of
the Sacraments, fbllowing herein the ntge of the
Primitize Church. Thus did the famous C o
LU M n A, who, coming out of Irelandto con-'
vert the Northern Picts in the year 6, and

founding a Monaery in the Iland from him call'd

9 I-eoInim-cille, eablih the elf-ame kind of
order in the Church there. That Iland, ays
1" BED E in the 7th century, i: wont to have a
Preshyter Ahbat, to whoe government both the
whole Province, and even the Bi/hops themelves are .
to be ubject' in an anatal manner (with regard,

he means, to the practice of his time in Eng and)

after the example of their r teacher; who was
not a Bi/Ztop, but a Preshyter and a Monk. To
the ame purpoe, and for the ame reaon the
8. Antc cujus [Palladii] adventum, habebant Scoti dci doctor-es,
ac Sacramentorum minitratorcs, Presbytcros olummodo vel Mo
nachos, ritum equentcs Eccleae Primltivac. Statichronic. l. 3. c.8.
9. That it, Co LU M Kl us Iland; for I, pronound a: the French
and other For-mer: do 'hit Letter, ignret 'm Irih an IIand; a: Ims

likewie door. The name of thir [land it qften written H II. II, HU,
to avoid making a 'word of one Letter: and CoLU-M BA i: call'd by
BEDELNENNIUS, and othm, COLUMBA-CELLI, C0LuMKiL
Lu s, or C 0 w M na c r LLA e; a: by the Irih, and Seat: Highlandera,

he? to this day call'd CoiLuim-ctLte. Thi: [land goe: ltkewte un

der the name of _] O N A, and lies 'zear the greater [land of M U LL.
lo. Habcre autem ole: ipa inula rcctorcm cmpcr Abaterrt
Presbytetum, cujus juri 8c omnis provincia, 8: ipi etiam Epicop',
ordine inuitato, dcbeant ei: ubjecti ; juxta exernglum prmu
doctoris illius, qui non Epiccpus, ed Presbyter extmt St Mom

chus. Hx. Etete, I. z. t. 5.

Saxon

NAZARENUK

74

Saxon Chroniclo * ' ays, that all the &ottih Biaopt

are to be ubject to the Abbat of fly.

Then, to be

ure, they were no Dioceans. But after the Pope

had got rm footing in Scotland, and that the

country was parcelPd out by his order into Dio

cees (mo of which are of very late erection)

the Kcldees were dicountenandd and uppre by

degrees, and. Canons regular plac'd in their room.
I conne my dicoure to the Scots Kcldees onely:
for as to the Kcldees of Armagh, Tifptlgejlra , or
Cluanih in Ireland, or as to thoe o
r ey in
Wales, or any where ele, mention'd bly others or

not; I have nothing at this time to ay, what

ever I may do hereafter. The right of electing
Bihops, o long enjoy'd, was forcibly taken at
la from the Scots Kcldees: and, the ooner to

eect the change that enu'd, their Priors were

commonly gain'd by making them Bihops, as the
- chief among the re were preferr'd to regular Ab

bacies.

Thus ALEXANDER MYLN, Prebendary

and Ocial of Dunkel, in his account of the Bi

hops of that See, tells us, V that C o N s T A N
TlNE the third, King of the Pictr, did, in the
year 72.9, erect the Monaery of Dnnkel, in which
he plac'd religious men by the 'vulgar call'd Kcldees 3

who ne-verthele, after the uzge of the ealern

\

1 I. Deinceps perpetuus in Ii Abbas erit, non au-tem Epicopus;

iztque ei debent ee ubditi omnes Scotorum Epicopi, propterea
qubd Columbanus [rectiicx Columba] fucrit Abbas, non Epicopus.
- m. 'In quo quidem Monaerio imponit viros religioos, quos
nominat vulgus Kelledeos, aliter Colideos (hoc ell, colentes Deum)
vhabcntes tamen, ecundum Orientalis Eccleiae ri-tum, conjugesz

a quibus, dum viciiim minimrunt, abinebant-l-David, mu

tato Monaerio, in Eccleiann Cathcdralem erexit; St, repudiatis
Kelledeis, Epicopum St Canonicos inituit, Seculareque Collegi

um m futurum ei: ordinavit, circa annos Domini 1 127, MS. ill

Bibliozh. Icc. Edinbutg. 6- a Jacob Dalrympla Bat-mette cite-t.

Chzcrcl',

et

NAZARENUS.

75'

Church, had wives, from whom they nhdirfd,

when it came to their mrn to mini/for. But Kin
DAVI D, ays he, did, about the year of the Lor
1 1 27, change this Monoory into a Cathedrnl church z

and hit-ving m out the Keldees, appointed a Bi/hop

the
andfuture.
Canonr, Accordingl
ordering it to he
theo Keldean
icalor Colledge
Abbat was
made the r Bihop o that ee: and from hence
it ap ears, that the Culdees were not Canons z
which is another ubterfuge, to which ome have
had recoure. Nor was it an eay matter, to ex
ti

ate the Keldees out of Saint ANDREWS; who

at a were reduc'd to 13 perform their wor/hip in

their own way, in o corner of the Church once theirs;
The Keldees of Loch-levin (not to mention thoe
of Brechen, Dumblane, Monymusk, or others)

were ome of the la left in Scotland. And I

cannot help aying on this occaion, that ome
'other method of defending Diocean Epico acy
(if it can at all be defended) had much hete

ter become the two late. learned Bihops of

Worceer, than to draw their pens a ainl:
clear matters of fact; the Keldees being a
y
uciently prov'd, neither to have been a dream
nor a ction. Yet the preentBiho of Carlile
calls Dr. LoY D's '4 book, an zinderm ing honouring

a Bijhop of our Englih Church z and ays his aim in

it was,
the enoonntring
ohjection
theanorder
iof
Epzcopncy,
from the an
ory
of the again
Culdeer:
mo
LONDEL
nment put into
andtheSELDEN,
mouths of out
ourofSohzmntics
the abundant
kindncc they had for our enhlihmont.

I mu

take the liberty with his Lordhip to arm, that

13. Ncc ibi Mia celebratur, nii cum tex' vel Epicopus illo
advenerat: Keldei namque in angulo quodam Eccleiae, quae mo

dica nimis erat, uum Ocium uo more celebrabant. Exccrjzt. ex

Regf/Iro Priami', s. zladr. amea citat. in NoM 66.
14. Engllh Hiomal Lchrary, part 2.. page 93.

many

55

NAZARENUF.
many of the Scottih writers made ue of this argu
ment,_long before S e LD E N or B LO N D E L cou'd
write books. I wih, when he wrote the Scottih Hi

jlorical Library, hehad iven us a more particular

account of o conidera le a piece as the Excerpts
ant of the Chartnlary of the Priory of St. Andrews,
than barely to 'I ay, that there are uch Extract: :

ince it is a record, that o frequently makes men

tion of the Keldees, of their lon

continuance in

the Scottih Church, and of their u preion at la

by Diocean Bihops ; which ill urther demon
rates, that they were farr from being a monkih
dream,as Lo YD the Bihop ofW orceer, who from
aPresbyter made F o 11 1) U N a Monk, has ground
Icly advandd. They might, in my opinion, have
all gone to work in another way, not onely fairer,
but likewie more afe and reputable; I mean by
utting the caue of Diocean Epicopacy upon the
ottom either of divine initution, or of the

greate humane convenience: but not upon facts,

which if all true in the ene they wou'd have them
(as tis mo evident they are not) yet they wou'd
make nothing in the world to their urpoe. For the

mo curious en uirers into the liiories of Ire

Iand and Scotlan , will not, if they reaon as they
ought, ground their Religion upon what has or

has not pa there; but upon what is right and

true, upon what is inructive and benecial. Truth
is not conn'd to any country, nor Reaon its pe
culiar growth; thee being invariably the ame,
whatever country rejects or receives, practies or

neglects them : and tho I may love a nation for

the ake of the Sciences or the Virtues, that o
rifd in it, as the Greecs (for exaple) and the
"T,

If. Scotti: I-Ii/lorical Library, Chap. 5. pag. no.

Romans 3.

NAZARENUS.
Romans; yet I neither love Knowledge nor Re

ligion on the core of' any nation, but for their

own intrinic worth and value. You may ther
fore conclude, that it is not out of any fondnei:
for my country, that I approve, where I have
not hinted the contrary, the S U M MA p. Y 0 F
RE L 1 G I o N contain'd in the econd Section of
this Letter: but purely as it is agreeable to Scrip

ture and Reaon, whether my countrymen had

ever receiv'd it or not. You'll ardon, Sir, my
epping from the mother to the aughter, or the

natural tranition I made above from the Irih to

the Scottih Anti uities, concerning which I have

collected not a Few obervations: having begun

my Academic udies in the Univerity of Glaco,
and taken my degree in that of Edinburgh, be

fore I went to Leyden, for which places I hall

- ever preerve a grateful repect. This is what you

know Ihall never want towards your elf: wher

fore, I am, Sir, Go.

]. TOLAND..

FINIS.

57

_
._

ru

_
V
m

_.

a_

'o

'

a'

n'

a:

'il

'

'i

{'

\1_

APPENDIX
.CONTAINING

1. Two P R O B LE M S, hiorical,

political, and theological, concern

ingtheerrsr-I NATION and
R E L _r e I 0 N.
Il. A further account of vthe MAHO
METAN GOSPEL OF BARNABAS,

by Monieur DE LA MONNOYE of
k the French Academy.

III. QUERIES t to be ent to

any curious and intelligent Chrii

ans, reiding or travelling in Maho

metan Countries, with proper di

rections and cautions in order to

procure atisfactory anwers.

LONDON: Printed in the YEAR 1718.

p
K

Q
4

s
I
t.
.

i'

'
'

_ A
'
\\

'

.
'
.

'-

a
\

'

'-

'

'

'
.

.
'

e
'

'

4
O

'

. -

'I

c o N c E-R N 1 N a
The Jewih Nation and Religion.
Et eris mibi 'izagnus 'Apulia

Virg.

' - ,: OU know (Sir) that I have'

Eromiyd thoe, for whom 'I

ave the greatet deerence, a
RESPUBLICA MosAlcA,

or THE COMMONWEALTH
o F M o s E s, which I admire

innitely, above all the forms

of Government, that ever yet
exied: whether at any time

in actual exercie, as thoe of the Spartans and

Romans of old, and now that of the Venetiansz or

ubiing onely in idea, as the zitlantis of P LAT o,

Sir T H 0 M A s M0 R E's Ufopia , and uch like.
Neither my other friends at the Waters,- nor even
L 3

you,

NAZARENUS
you, were tolerably atisy'd with SIGO N ws,
or C UNEU s, or with any one of thoe, who

have written on this ubject :*' and I can now glad

ly tell you, my materials are in uch a readines;
that one half year, free from all other buines,
wou'd be ucient for me to form and nih the
whole work.

You well remember, that I main

tain the Plan given by Moses, never to have

been wholly, nor indeed in any degree of per
fection, eablifd in Judea' : and that if it once
had, it cou'd never have been afterwards deroy'd,

either by the internal edition of ubjects, or the

external violence of enemies, but hou'd have la
ed long as mankind z which is to make a Go
nernment immortal, tho it be reckon'd one of the
things in nature the mo ubject to revolutions.
But I have not told you, whether I founded this
immutability on'any promie' and' miraculous con
currence of God; or on the iirqrinic nature and

Conitution of the form it elf, be its original

what you pleae. But ointhing there is, of which
at this day we are eye and ear-witnees, which
eems to be no mall conimition of my aertion,

tho not iving the reaons of the ame: for not

witha-nging the M o s A I c plan was never whol
ly exccuted, and that the imperfect imitation of
it, under various denominations, is long ince de
roy'd ; yet the Jews continue ill a diinct peo
ple from all others, both as-to their race and re
ligion. Tho you cannot diagree with me about
the fact, et I upect your reaons for this phenome
non (if ma o call it) will be very different from
. mine, whic

our aections.

however can make no dierence in

I never love to dipute, but am

ever read to learn',

In order therore to receive

better in ormation from you, and uch others as

- know more than my elf, Itake the liberty of

= off'ring to your' conideration the two following

'
Problemsi

*'-'--**-"""wq'-v-v

n-

__.

._._p--_--_-_-.

-..

._,.p-_p

---_@--j

NAZARENUH
Problems. i There is yet _a third behind, which
wou'd
be needles to produce, till an anwer be A
'
given to thee; wherof it is a mo natural con

equence on the one hand (I mean as the olution

happens to be given) but quite the contrary on

the other: for no wie man will admit of CHANdE
for a real mean between RE A s o N and RE v E
LA T 1 o N, conider'd as two extremes. I oberve
'this the rather, becaue, tho there be nothing

more evident, than that Chance gnies with men

of ene, an eect wherof the caue is unknown

or unforeenz

et a world of people mean b

Chance, an eect that has no caue at all: and o

they gravely pronounce concerning ome of the

mo remarkable Phenomena in nature, that they'

hap en (forooth) by Chance; as if in reality any

eect cou*d pobly be without a caue, or that
this caue cou'd be without another caue as regu

larly produceing it, or nally that there were no

caues where we do'nt immediately and directly
perceive 'eml

FIRYTPROBLEM
w H ET H ER, without having recoure to
<
miracles, or to promies drawn from the

Old Teament (which is the ame thing, if you

d0n't
take thoe promies
wie fore
ht) it can
be
demonrated
by the for
intrinic'
cion itutiion
of
the/Government or Religion of the' Jews, how,
after the total ibveron of their State for almo
eventeen hundred years, and after the diperon _
of their nation over the whole habitable earth;

being neither favord nor upported by any poten

tate," butx rather expos'd to the conternt and ha
tredof all the world: the' have nevertheles pre
erv'd themelves a diinct people with all their
ancient rites, excepting' a very mall number of
'
L 4.
cere
\

r.

Nzl-ZAR-ENUS.
ceremonies, they were necearily in'oin'd to
Practie within the bounds ofJudea, and w ich they
are no longer permitted 'to do? while that in the
mean time the Initutions of the Egyptians, Baby
lonians, Greecs, and Romans (nations that were
much more powerful) are long ago entirely abo
lih'd, and brought to nothing: and that the names'
only of certain celebrated Religions ubi yet in
hiory 5 without even o mue

as the names re

maining of ome other worhips, that doubtles

Were neither les believ'd, nor les eXtended.

SECOND PROBLEM.
HET HER a ucient reaon can be
agn'd, drawn from the nature and frame

of the Jewih Republic or Religion (without al

ledgin miracles, or promies not accounted mi
raculous, as aforeaid) why, during the time that

they were the independent Lords of their own

countr , and that their Government ubied in
a floriiing condition z they were perpetually in

clin'd to the mo grofs idolatries, always in upene

whether they hou'd follow BAAL or J E H o VAH,
and having a rong propenity to mix or marry

with the women of other nations, contrary to

their fundamental Laws? wheras, ince their actual

diperion among thee ame nations, they are'ob- i

inately careful to keep their-race entire, without
corruption or miXture: and that, notwithanding
the mo agreeable temtatiohs or the mo exqui

ite tortures, they abhorr beyond all expreion Ido

latr of every kind 5 but particularly the adoration

of ead men (from which they are evidently exemt)

as they are urprizingly uniform in their worhip
and doctrine, which is not deny'd by any body.

. I. HAVE made ue (Sir) of more words per

hapsxthan were 'neceary,_in eXpreng thee Pro
.
'
blems :

:m
ed;

NAZHRENUK
blems: but it was to avoid all orts' of arnbiguity,

perplexity, or ohcurity. Tis 'indierent to me,

- whethenanother be 'diue or concie in his an

wer, provided he peaks directly to the ubject in

queion: and that he does not amuze' himelf
with glozing, or vending of a11egories,"and_ force
ing of alluhonsz whichwill neither give atisfa
ction to me, nor to an other whatoever; Cer;
- tainly the caue of the e eects mu needs be, ei
ther the conitution of the Government, which
an body that ays o ought to howz or a parti

cular providence, which mu be likewie prov'd z

or a concurrence of both thee, where the di
inction hou'd be very Clear; or laly 'mere
chance, which' is aburd. For the re, the Jews,

the Chritians, and the Deis, are equally inte

reed to clear this matter.

The Atheis (if'any

uch there beP) have nothing to do herein. But

the Heathens, the Mahometans, and, in one word

all thoe who believe a divine Revelation of any
ort, mu be necearily determin'd (as to ri*ht,

whatever may happen in fact) bythe true o uti

on, from what hand oever it cornes.

I am not

a ranger to what is o voluminouy dicours'd

on the ubject of the r Problem, in the com
mon yems, which never. take notice of the e
cond: but a more atisfactory explication is ill

expected, which perhaps may a pear in abetter

light by it elfz While the rnu_ titude of other
ubjects is apt to confound ideas in a general y

em, if not unavoidably to withdrawthe atten

tion. A letter on this ubject therforc I expect:
from your elf', or from any body ele by your

means, in * communicating my demand; that if' I<

1. Shazd any be 'milli 1g to write, but not to print Izi: thought: an
this ubject,
be direct: his Letter to be left for me at Mr. R 0 B ran-r s

in Warwick-Iane, I hall do him all pable juice.

._

happen

NAZARENUE

m. \.

happen to be guilty of any miakes in the Mo

s A I c R r: P U B L I c, they may not be afterwards
imputed to uciency, or want of asking advice.
I A M aware (my friend) that the immortality
of a Common-wealth lS not honor'd by you _o farr,
as to be reckon'd a paradox in politics, but an
egregious aburdity in nature: and you mu ex
cue me, if I be at no pains to convince you, till
the RESPUBLICA MosAIcA appears. Yet
it will, not be amis in the mean time to how
you, that this whim (as you often call it) of the
Immortality of a Government, was not originally
H A R I N G T o N*sz who indeed dreamt ome uch
thing about the Repulzlic of Venice, and who has
the mo excellent father PAU L on his ide: but

that what I now particularly ap ly to the model

deliver'd by M o s 1-3 s, and to w ich onely it can
.be_ apply'd, was many hundred years ago the no

tion which a conummate ateman, no les cele-V

brated for practice than peculation, had of fra

min a Government in general; and this opinion

.he eclai-'d in abook, which he expreiy wrote
conceming the be kind of Government, when

he himelf at at the helm. I mean ClCERO

and his ix books de Republica, or de optimo ain
Civitatis U de optimo Give, which are all lo, a
few fragments excepted. The words I am now
going to trancribe, are preerv'd by AUGUs
TIN, in the 6th chapter of his zzd book de Ci
'vitate Dei. A Government, ays 1 T U L L Y, aught
2.. Debet enim conituta ic e: Civitas, ut AETERctNA it:
itaque nullus interitus e Reipublicae naturalis, ut homini; in quo
mors non modo necearia e, verum etiam opranda peraepe, Ci
viras autem cm. tollitur, deletur, cxtinguitur, imile e quodam

modo (ut magnis parva conferamus) ac i omnis hic mundus in

tercat ac concidat. Ex [ib-o terrid de Republica.

to

NAZARENUS.

to he h conitnted, as to he of ETERNAL Du
RATION: and for this reaon it is, that no hind
of diblzltion is natural to a Government, as to a
man; to whom death is not onely anavoidahle, hat,

alb very often deirahle. Bat when a Government

is overtnrtid, rain'd, and quite extingazhbz', tis in
ome ort (that we may compare great things with
mall) as
this whole world hozfd fall to pieces,
and he for ever derofd. For as the corruption
of, ever-generating individuals neither leens the
matter, nor diorders the form of the world, but
on the contrary perpetuates it: o the pecies of
mankind, which is the matter of Government,
ever continuing; if uch a temperament (as Cl

CERO omwhere calls it) or uch a lihration (as

HARRINGToN) be fixt in the form, as to.

make it proof again all internal diviion and ex

ternal force, that Government will conequently

be immortal. Such was the4anguage of P L AT o

and A R I s T o T L E long before.
H AV I N G therfore thus clear'd Father
PAUL, and HARRINGTON, and my elf, I

am willing CICERO hou*d (patiently bear the

imputation of having broach' a whimical ab

urdity, till I have time and leiure enough to
produce Moses in his vindication; who will

not give you bare authorities, but unanwerable

reaons. They, who believe this form of Go
vernment was immediately reveaPd to Moses
from heaven on mount Sinai,

cannot but be

well-pleas'd with me, for howing it to be much

more excellent and perfect, and conequently

more worthy of God; than thoe have hitherto

eeem'd it, who in all their books (not one Chri
ian yem excepted) complain of its inucien
cy and manifold im erfections: and they, who,
with STRABo an DIODORUS SlcoLvs,
make

NAZARENUS
i-altc it to be

urely his own contrivance (but

Fathefd upon

od, to procure it the eaier-ree

ception and the greater veneration) .will be"'ob-'

lig*d however for the future, to allow Moses

a rank in the politics farr uperior to SAL EU

cUs, CI-lARONDAS, SoLoN, LYcURGUs,

R o M U L U s, N U M A, or any other Legiator.

NOW if y0u'll uppoe with me (till my
proofs appear) this pre-eminence and immortality
of the MosAlc REPUBLIC in its original puri
t , it will follow; that, as the Jews known at
t is day, and who are dipers'd over Europe, A

a, and Africa, with ome few in America, are

found by good calculation to be more numerous
than either the Spaniards (for example) or the
French: o if they ever happen to be reettPd in
Paleine upon their ori inal foundation, which is

not at all impoible; t ey will then, b reaon

of their excellent Conitution, be muc more
populous, rich, and powerful than any other na

"tion now in the world.

I wou'd have ou con

ider, whether it be not both the intereli, and du

ty oF Chriians to a them in regaining their'
Country. But more of this when we meet. I

am with as much repect as endhip (dear Sir)

ever yours,

v Hague, 1759.

If.

II. A

Afurther account of the MAHOMETAN

GOSPEL OF BARNABAS, by Man/1,

eur DE LA MONNOYE of 'the Frenehdou

derny; out of the Menagiana, Editdm.

tom. 4.Png. 321.

Baron DE Honenponr, a
German Lord, who, to a birth of the

r rank, has added exquiite litera

i

,_ ture, nice politics, and a very exten

_ .*
* ve knowlege of books, did me the
favor to how me the GOSPEL father'd by the
Turks upon .B A a N A B A s ; tranlated into Italix

an (in al likelyhood from the Arabic) about the

middle of the. fteenth Century, and copy'd a
little while after.

Tis at this day the onely may

nucript of its * kind, or at leex a very rare one;

and belon s to Prince EU GENB, Whoe earch
after all orts of curious books is without any
bounds. Tis an Octavo volum ix inches long,
four broad, and one and a half thick, and coni
taining 229 leaves, the full ages haveing about
18 or 19 lines, enclos'd wit in four red rulet.
111 the margin, over-again certain paa es un,
clerlin'd in the Text, there are ome Araiic eiz

tations very well written, and relative to ome

veres of the dleorun.

The trancriber intended

* He mu mean the onely one in Chriendom, or he contradict: him

lf: end: mu M mer C R A M 1-: R have meant, who knew nothing
of the age or value o this hook, but who' 1 told him.
to

NAZARENUn

to write in red letters all the Arguments of the

Chapters, which are in number an: but he
went no further than the z7th, which he mis
gur'd the 26th, contentingl himelf with leaving

Void paces for fillin up t e re. The paper is

a ood
body,
an made
of oliht
On
aofleafg
in the
beginning
of the
ook- iscotton.
now writ
ten the following Incription in Latin.
SERENISSIM'O SABAUnlan PRINGIP]

Eugenlo,
Heroi invicto, Muarum Herculi,

Hoc Evangelium Mahumedanum, quod BA R

N-A B A r. nomen prae e fort, in Italicum ermonem,
complurihus ahhinc hculis, uti characteris ductus (5
'vetuae orthographiae ratio olendit, con-verum .*

quod Enangelium i-ve Arahice', ine alid lingua, 65,

i quit conjecturae locus e, a Sergio Monacho Neo
riano,
uno e adhuc
trihus 'videre
illis Anemini
L c o R'Chriianorum
A N 1 architectis,
compoitum,
li-i'
cuit; ouamnis- hi illud perguirere in; inpicere omni
ope niterentur, at tandem ejumodi Evangelium, guo
Mahomedani tantopere gloriantur, ne exiere guidem
upicari
coepcrint
: hunt, Of,
inquam,
codicem,unicium,
manu
atis eleganti
exaratum,
icuti conat,
ut Met Bihliothecae, ouam P a I N c a P s I N c o M
P A R A 13 I L I s lihris rarimis,hu typis eu manu de-

eriptis refertimam, conruendam uepit, non po

remum ornamentum 3 (5 imnl hae in immortale
MAXIMI HEROlS nomen perpetuae oher-vantiae, pie- '
tatis, devotimi pectoris, uualecungue monumentum :
L. M. Q D. D. D.
JOANNES FREDERICUS CRAMERUS,

Hagae-Comitis

a. d. xx. Junii, CI)I)C.CXIII.v

'
u']

The

ANAZARENUS.
11
THE orthography of this manucript is remark
able
its irrcgularitics.
'The Cononants
are5
ioten for
double,
where they ought
to be ingle
and ingle, on the contrary, where they hou'd
have been double. One Word is divided into
two, and two a ain are join'd into * one. Tis
every where u 'd with uperuous and vicious

Apirations, uch as were aected by An RI Us

inC A 'r U L L U s. There's no diinction of Cal
pitals: but a. very odd punctuation, coning
onel in certain large red points, plac'd for the
mo? part by mere chance. Elgi, molgie, lgio,
pilgiare, are' put for Egli, maglie, glio, pighare.
Scatiar is ut for acciar, cernir and cerno for
hhernir an cheme, piaze for piace, and uch o
ther corruptionsrwithout number; which ought
to _be look'd upon, rather as indications of the

inorance and bad pronunciation of the Copyer,

t an of the T antiquity of the Writeing. The
Pages are markt by Arabic gures, form'd in this
manner: 1 one, is two, w three, 4. four, o ve,
11 ix, v even, A eight, q nine, I. ten; after
which the gures are thus combin'd, II eleven,

1 re twelve, and o on.

The writeing, as I have

oberv'd already, is about the year 1470 or 1480,

the time when Trancribers begun to ut a dot

or tittle over the letter i, which has een very
exactly follow'd in the manucript, wherof we

are now peaking. The word Dio, or God, is out

of re ect always written in red letters. The Turks

oppo e this 'G0sPeL, as the onely true tone,

* A thing
verybooks.
common in the. o/ale Italian Manucriptx,
and in
[heir
printed
i
't The] are Ino jei indication: qf the one than of' the other, a: mu
greed: be apparent to an] one that? 'ver in Italian Manutrits.
zf: I durt not be h pgcttive, nor do I ee any ground why Monieur

p a L_ A MON N 0 r 12 hatfd be , which i: the reaim tf the Querie:

zraaa a >
.

Poa

NAZARENUS
to our four,

B A R N A B A s, who arms 'that-The

was commanded to write it, is repreented as an

Apole, not onely Well known to J ESUS and

the VIB-GINS 'but alo' better inructed than
PA U_L, concerning the importance of Circumcie

on,'and the ue of uch Meats as were permitted

or prohibith the faithful. You learn in the ame,
that the infernal tormentg ofzthe- Mahometans are
not to be everlaing.

J E s U s C H R 1 s T is ther-.

in but barely il'd a Prophet: and, tis Faid, that

the moment the Jews were makeing ready to go
and eize him in the garden of Olives, he was taken up into the third heaven by the miniry of

four angels; GABRIEL, MICHAEL, RA?

PHAEL, and UR 131. :, that he hall not'dy till

uthe very end of the World, and that it was J U

zDst who was crueify'd in his ead 3 God per

mitting that this. Traytor hou'd appear to the

eyes of the Jews o like to Jssvs, that they

took him fer him, and as. uch deliver'd him over
to PI L_ 4 T n, Tis aid further, that this reem
blance was o_ great, that-every one was deceiv'd

'by it, Without excepting the Virgin M A RY and

the Apoles; but that afterwards JESU s hadv
obtain'd permion from God, to come and com

fort them : and that B A R NA B A s haveing then

ask'd him
queion,
how and
the divine
eou'd
uerthe
that
the Mother
Diciplgesoodnes
of o

holy a Prophet hould believe, even for one mo

ment, that he uer'd o ignominious a death, the
following * anwer is made by J a su's. O B A R

N A B A s,

* Ripoe Ieu ho Barnaba chredimi che ogni pechato per pl

ehollo che ia Dio il putrie chon Pena grande. eendoche Dio he
oco nel pechato ondc ammandomi la mia madre he li delli con
miei diepoli uno pocho di am more terrcno. il iusto Dio ha vol
luto punire queo ammore chon il preente dollore azioche ia
non punito nelle ami infernalli. he me che innocente onarol
i

'

'

ne

NAZARENUR

'tz

N 31' 13isA punth'd

s, helievehymeGod
that
every
in,torment,
how mallhe
ver,
with
great
hecauh
God is oended with cn._ My mother therfore and

my faithful dzciples, haveing lov'd me with a mix

ture of earthly love, the
God has hee/i pleafd
to punijh this love with their prcnt'grief, _ that they-i

might not he punihl for it hereafter in the ames of

Hell. And as for me, tho I have my
heen
hlarneles in the l//hrld, yet other men haveing
call'd me God, and the Son of God; therfore God,
that I might not he moc/Ud hy the Devils at the day
of Judgement, has heen pleas'd that in this world Iv

_/h0u'd he moc/c d hy men with the death of JU D A s,"

makeing every hody helieve that I dyd upon the
Cre. And,
hence
is, thatofthis
marking is illthe
to
continue
oin till
the itcomeing
_MAHoMET,

Sentof .God; who, comeing into the Porld, _will

from this error undeceive every one, that hall he

lieve the Law of * God.

ne] mondo hgvcndpmi li liomenichiamato dio he ollo di dio.

dio per non fax-'mi cernirc dalli dcmonii ilgiorno de il juditio.

ha volluto chi: io ia ehrnito dali homeni nel mdnddo chon la
morte di iuda acendo chredere 'ad o niuno che ib. ia. mortoiu II
chroce onde queo ccrno duren-a in mo alla venuta di Machome
to
nontio dialla
dio.legie
il qualc
mondo gmnera ogniuno che
chrodcrano
di diovcncndonl
di queilsto ingano.
* In the pazges which I have quoted my Z-[f antgf this Gopel,
(he I pfcfertfd the vicious Orthography, ye', to he the hetter unddood,
I pointel them as they hot-V he: but in xhi: paage, srancrihl by

len' n 'a L A M0 N no Y e, I have exhihited the Punctnationzch

I: he gave i', ai a penimm ty' the re of the hook.

M a

in. QU a.

14
III.
QUERTES to he ent to Chriians
reidng in M A H o M a T A N Countries.
I.
V; 11 I N CE we nd in all the books of
the Mahometans, that they believe the

LAW was delrver'd from Heaven to

" 34 Moses, thcPSALMS to DAVln,

"
'and the GOSPEL to Jesus, as
well as the ALCORAN to MAHO MET;
you are to enquire and take due information, whe
ther at this time the Muulmans have a Penmteuch,

Palms, or Gohe] of their own, and how farr

agreeing or diagreeing with thoe of the Jews
and Chriians? whether they ing any of DA
v 1 D*s Palms in their public Service, or read any
portions of the Pentateuch .?
II.

S] N C'E we nd moreover, that they charge

'our Gopel: with corruption and alteration in many
things, and articularly that M A H o M E T's
name was raz' out of 'em, as likewie out of the

Peatateuch, and the Pz'lmsz you are to enquire

o the mo learned, judicious, and candid among
'cm, how they can prove uch Expunctions or

lntcrpolations, i they have no authentic Copies

to confront with ours? or, in cae they pretend

to have uch Copies, you are further to enquire,

what ue they make of 'emP whether any part of
'
their

_-.._-......

__

T.

\ .

NAZARENUS.
'their Gohel
be ever read in their Moehs ?V or Whee A If
r

ther it is to be perus'd onely by the Clergy and

the Learned?
.
III.

YOU are particularly deiid to en uire after

The GOSPEL

or BAnNAnAs:

or uch a

book is in the poeion of his mo erene High

nes Prince EUGENE of Savoy, and was"un-_

doubted] written (I do'nt mean wholly eom il'd)
key a pro Mahometan 5 as the Summanes' the
hapters, and the Arabic Notes on the margin of

the Italian Tranlation, are the work of a zealous

adverary to Ghriianit . And if you Zhmd hap
pen to meet with this ook, you are diligently to'
enquire, Whether th acknowledge it as divine,
whether it be the one y Gopel they admit? or, in

cae they have any more of this kind, which are

Apocryphal, and which authentic, in their ac-_
count?
. a
,.q-'

-x-

o;"

**

xv.
.__\\

- .S I N CE We nd the Mahornetans, in' all their

writcings, , acrtitlg that other books, beides the
our already mention'd.,_..-werc divinely inpird, m
cnt from heaven to their' reputed Authors; name:
1-y,.AoAM, S E T H, ENOCH," AIBR-AHL-M,

and lnore uch Patriarchs and Prophets : youare

to enquire if now they either have, or pretend to
have, any uch books among 'emP or, in cae the-y
have not (as I think they fairly own) then by what
argumentsthey wou'd prove, that ever any uch
exied? For, I u poe, they lay no res on the
numerous books o this ort, that have been org'd

by the Jews and Chriians 5 tho, if the Mahome

tans have any of their own, I take 'em to be ome

of theApocryphal Jewih or Chriian books in

terpolnted,

N=ZARENU&
terpolated, and accommodated to the Syem of
the A L i: o R A N hcunditm drtem.
V.
LA S TLY, not only the Go SPE L o F BAki
NABAS, orzany other Go s p 1-3 L (which in their

_ language they call Al-Angil or I N o H I L) but

alo their P 12 N T A 'r E U c H (which they call A L
TAo U RAT, vulgarly T E V R A T) and their
P s A LMacrib'd
s (which
Z E 3Prophets
o U R) with
the *
books
to they
thoecallother
(if an

uch they have) are to be procur'd or purchas7 ,.

according to the account you'll be leas'd to end.

But in this whole Enquiry beware ofbeing impos'd

upon by Chriian Arabic books, uch as the Go
tel of the Infancy of J ES U s, with divere others

of the ame amp.

VI: .

AS for the Mahometans themelves, who are'

the proper ubject of our curioty, take care to
diinguih written from oral Tradition z_ as well as

the peruaion of a particular Sect from 'that of the

whole body, or even the notion of a private mad'

from that of his peculiar Sect.

And on thee En-'

quiries be ure to ground your Anwers o accu

rately, yeao minutely, as expreiy to ue uch

forms, as In anwer to the r, econd, third, or
fourth Queries, or to any part or particular of each,

diinctly mark'd: neitherbe ever temted to arm

any thing, that may eem to favor the real or fan
cy'd belief or bya' of the Enquirer; ince Truth
ought to be the ole object of our Reearch, and
_ not the ervice of any particular Caue or Peron
whatoever.

F ii2iTI> &

A'

'

...'Il

lldlili

Jxiiix\

e'
*'-'

-.

___a_

4.

.J.__._,\f_.._J-

III.'

\1I"l

I'1'.l".I.-.

're .

1.- 'Q